《Naruto: Copy System》


 [1] : System Activated! Perfect Sage Body!

    In a dense forest, a red-haired boy, no older than five, diligently practiced his swordsmanship with a short de.


    It was midday, the sun beating down mercilessly. Sweat stered the boy''s clothes to his skin.


    "Man, this heat is brutal," Shin Uzumaki grumbled, but his training continued unabated. A little sunshine wouldn''t derail his pursuit of strength.


    "Shin, there you are! What are you doing out here in this inferno? Trying to fry your brains?" A small head popped out from behind arge tree. Kushina Uzumaki skipped towards Shin, her red hair a fiery halo in the sunlight.


    Shin paused his practice and turned, a wry smile on his face as he looked at the adorable girl.


    "Kushina, now''s not really the time for a tea party."


    Kushina puffed out her cheeks, her pout on full disy. "Shin, you used to hang out with me all the time. Now you''re giving me the cold shoulder."


    Tears welled up in Kushina''s eyes, threatening to cascade down her cheeks. Shin felt a wave of exasperation.


    "Kushina, do you think I''m out here baking in this heat for fun? It''s not exactly a pic."


    Shin sat down, taking a long pull from his water bottle to rehydrate.


    Unlike the carefree Kushina, Shin carried a secret burden. He was a Transmigrant, reborn into the world of Naruto as a newborn baby.


    The initial shock ofnding in this world, where danger lurked around every corner, had been profound.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t just some random civilian but a member of the Uzumaki n in the Land of Whirlpools. But even that was a double-edged sword.


    It was the period after the First<strong>Shinobi World War</strong>, before the Second had erupted. The Naruto storyline he knew was still decades in the future. This was the era when the Land of Whirlpools faced its imminent demise. Shin didn''t know the exact date, but he knew the clock was ticking.


    His only path forward was to grind his strength, to maximize his chances of surviving the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools. He wasn''t about to let his second chance at life go to waste.


    "Shin, are you keeping secrets from me?" Kushina asked, her eyes mirroring the concern she felt for him.


    Shin looked at Kushina, his gaze serious. "Kushina, what if I told you that soon, the Land of Whirlpools, the Uzumaki n, will face a disaster unlike any other? Would you believe me?"


    "No way, Shin. You''re pulling my leg, right?" Kushina giggled, taking his words as a joke.


    Shin shrugged. If even Kushina, who trusted him implicitly, wouldn''t buy it, convincing the rest of the n was a lost cause. The destruction of the Land of Whirlpools seemed inevitable.


    He wasn''t exactly Mr. Worldwide; no one would take him seriously.


    <strong>[Ding!]</strong>


    A crisp, mechanical chime echoed in Shin''s mind, jolting him.


    <strong>"Replication System activated. Greetings, Master. I await yourmands."</strong>


    Shin felt a surge of excitement. He had a<strong>Golden Finger</strong>!


    But why now? After five years in this world, the system finally decided to wake up?


    "Shin, what''s up?" Kushina asked, attuned to his every shift in mood.


    "Nothing, Kushina. Just remembered something I gotta do. I''ll definitely hang out with you tomorrow. Gotta run for now."


    Shin sprang onto a tree branch, vanishing in a blur of motion.


    Kushina''s jaw dropped. That speed and agility were beyond most genin. Shin was hiding some serious skills! Kushina clenched her fists, a yful anger bubbling up.


    "If you ditch me tomorrow, you''ll be sorry!" she shouted after him.


    Instead of heading home, Shin made his way to a secluded riverbank to delve into his system''s interface.


    "<strong>System</strong>,y it on me. What can you do?" Shin asked, a mix of anticipation and anxiety in his voice.


    If this system turned out to be a dud, it would be a major letdown.


    "This system is designated the Replication System. It can copy anything, from<strong>Jutsu</strong>to<strong>Chakra</strong>, even<strong>Kekkei Genkai</strong>."


    Shin''s eyes widened. Madara Uchiha''s<strong>Rinnegan</strong>, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s<strong>Rinne Sharingan</strong>¡ªall within his grasp?


    The various overpowered<strong>D¨­jutsu</strong>of the<strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s immortality, all those S-rank<strong>Jutsu</strong>and<strong>Kekkei Genkai</strong>¡ªthe possibilities were endless.


    "Hold on, there have to be some strings attached, right?" Shin asked, his excitement tempered by a dose of realism. It couldn''t be that easy.


    "Affirmative. Replication requires the expenditure of<strong>Replication Cards</strong>. These are categorized into<strong>Common</strong>,<strong>Advanced</strong>, and<strong>Divine</strong>levels."


    "<strong>Common</strong>Replication Cards can replicate jutsu up to B-rank, including B-rank<strong>Jutsu</strong>, chakra and physical abilities of<strong>J¨­nin</strong>, and so on."


    "<strong>Advanced</strong>Replication Cards can replicate jutsu and secret techniques up to S-rank, including S-rank, chakra and physical abilities of Kage, andmon<strong>Kekkei Genkai</strong>, such as<strong>Scorch Release</strong>and<strong>Lava Release</strong>."


    "<strong>Divine</strong>Replication Cards are unrestricted and can replicate any target."


    "Alright, so how do I get my hands on these Replication Cards?" Shin asked, barely able to contain his impatience.


    "There are two primary acquisition methods. First, the system will bestow upon you one Replication Card annually. The specific category¡ª<strong>Common</strong>,<strong>Advanced</strong>, or<strong>Divine</strong>¡ªis determined by a random variable."


    "The second method involves thepletion of missions tailored to your preferences. Upon sessfulpletion, you will be rewarded with Replication Cards. Missions are optional, and there are no penalties for failure."


    "One card per year, not bad at all," Shin mused. His system seemed to be quite the benevolent benefactor.


    And the missions were optional, with no repercussions for failure? That was a relief.


    Shin valued his freedom; thest thing he needed was some overbearing system bossing him around.


    "Oh, and system, don''t suppose there''s a wee package for new users?" Shin asked, a hopeful glint in his eyes.


    "The<strong>Newbie Gift</strong>Pack was granted to you at the moment of your birth, Master. You should be cognizant of its presence."


    Shin paused, then ventured a guess. "Could it be the<strong>Sage Body</strong>?"


    The<strong>Sage Body</strong>was a<strong>Kekkei Genkai</strongmon to the Uzumaki n. Every member of the Senju and Uzumaki ns possessed it, but Shin had always felt his was different, more potent.


    "Affirmative. Upon your transmigration into this world, Master, the system bestowed upon you the<strong>[Perfect Sage Body]</strong>."


    Shin couldn''t contain his tion. A<strong>[Perfect Sage Body]</strong>, putting him on par with the legendary Hashirama Senju?@@novelbin@@


    Hashirama, with his<strong>[Perfect Sage Body]</strong>and self-developed<strong>Wood Release</strong>, had taken down Madara Uchiha, wielder of the<strong>Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>, and the full-fledged<strong>Nine-Tails</strong>!


    Did this mean he could achieve Hashirama''s level of power? With the system''s assistance, surpassing Hashirama and reaching the realm of the<strong>Six Paths</strong>might not be just a pipe dream.


    His future was looking brighter by the minute!


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [2] : Adamantine Chains and Four Symbols Seal

    "Whew, with the system in y, at least I''ve got a fighting chance in this crazy world."


    Shin noticed he had five Replication Cards stocked up. He''d been in the Naruto world for five years now, and even though the system had been snoozing this whole time, it hadn''t skimped on the annual card handouts.


    "Is my luck really this rotten?"


    Shin checked the cards and found they were all Common. The yearly card was a random drop; with a bit of luck, he could have scored a Divine card. Sadly, fortune didn''t seem to be on his side¡ªnot even an Advanced card in sight.


    "Let''s see what''s on the mission board."


    Shin opened the system''s mission interface and found a single quest waiting for him.@@novelbin@@


    <strong>[Survival: Survive the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools. Reward: 1 Common Replication Card. Failure: No penalty.]</strong>


    "System, are you kidding me? No penalty for failure? If I fail, I''m dead!" Shin couldn''t help butin.


    Could this survival mission even be failed? Failing meant kicking the bucket, didn''t it?


    "And the reward is pretty stingy, too."


    <strong>"Master, rewards aremensurate with mission difficulty. This particr mission is not ssified as high-difficulty."</strong>


    Shin couldn''t argue with that. For someone who was prepared, this mission wasn''t exactly climbing Mount Everest.


    In the original story, when the Land of Whirlpools went kaput, a good number of Uzumaki n members survived, like Karin''s mother, for example.


    "Time to head back."


    Shin channeled chakra to his legs, leaped onto a tree branch, and vanished in a few swift movements.


    He lived in a secluded spot, far from the n''s main grounds. It had its perks, mainly peace and quiet.


    "You''re finally back, Shin."


    Kushina was sitting on the steps in front of the house, chin resting on her hands. Her eyes, which had been downcast, lit up when she saw him.


    "Kushina, you haven''t been sitting here this whole time, have you?"


    Shin walked over and pulled her up. It was just the two of them living here.


    A year ago, he had still been living with the n, but things had happened, and he''d moved out.


    Kushina had no family left in the n. Her parents had died in an ident when she was three. Shin was her only friend, so she came with him.


    "I''ve been waiting for you forever. If you hadn''te back soon, I would have starved to death."


    Kushina said weakly. She couldn''t cook, so she relied on Shin for meals.


    "Weren''t there some snacks left? You could have munched on those."


    Kushina gave an awkwardugh, her small hands fidgeting with her clothes. "I, uh, might have finished those already."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll whip something up right away."


    As Shin was about to lead Kushina inside, he heard a faint sound behind him. He turned and saw a middle-aged man with red hair, dressed in shinobi garb, standing a short distance away.


    The man was expressionless. He held a small bundle, which he tossed to Shin.


    "This is your living allowance."


    Shin caught the bundle and opened it. Besides money, there were two<strong>Jutsu Scrolls</strong>.


    "Those<strong>Jutsu Scrolls</strong>are your mother''s belongings. The elder instructed me to deliver them to you."


    With that, the man vanished in a swirl of leaves.


    "Mother''s belongings." Shin felt a pang of sadness. He unfurled the two<strong>Jutsu Scrolls</strong>. They contained two sealing jutsu: the<strong>Adamantine Sealing Chains</strong>and the<strong>Four Symbols Seal</strong>.


    Both were incredibly powerful<strong>Sealing Jutsu</strong>, especially effective against Tailed Beasts.


    "Shin, are you okay?" Kushina asked cautiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''ll make dinner first, and after we eat, we can practice these sealing jutsu together."


    Shin gave Kushina a reassuring smile.


    "Huh? That''s not right. These are your mother''s legacy. I can''t practice them with you," Kushina shook her head.


    "Kushina, you''re my best friend. You were there for me when everyone else shunned me. Of course I want to share good things with you."


    Shin ced a hand on Kushina''s shoulder, his voice sincere.


    Shin was the grandson of the Uzumaki n elder. His mother was the elder''s daughter, but his father wasn''t an Uzumaki.


    Not only was he not an Uzumaki, but he was from the Uchiha n, once sworn enemies of the Uzumaki.


    During the Warring States Period, the Uzumaki and Senju ns were allies, while the Uchiha and Senju were locked in a bitter feud.


    Because of their alliance with the Senju, the Uzumaki had shed with the Uchiha numerous times. Even though the Warring States Period was long gone, the animosity lingered.


    Naturally, Shin''s parents'' rtionship didn''t end well. The man returned to the Uchiha n, and Shin''s mother, heartbroken, eventually sumbed to her grief.


    Shin had heard that the man also died on a mission shortly after his mother''s passing.


    This was the reason Shin wasn''t well-liked within the Uzumaki n. Even his grandfather, the n elder, treated him coldly.


    Soon, Shin had dinner ready. He was a decent cook, at least good enough for Kushina, who ate with gusto.


    After dinner, Shin called Kushina over, and they began studying the<strong>Adamantine Sealing Chains</strong>and the<strong>Four Symbols Seal</strong>.


    The<strong>Adamantine Sealing Chains</strong>was an A-rank sealing jutsu. When used, it produced multiple chakra chains from the user''s back. These chains were not only powerful offensive weapons but could also be used to create barriers and seal Tailed Beasts.


    The stronger the user''s chakra, the greater the jutsu''s power. And what were the Uzumaki known for? Their massive<strong>Chakra Reserves</strong>, of course.


    The Uzumaki possessed the<strong>Sage Body</strong>. Even Kushina, who had only recently learned to mold chakra, had reservesparable to an average<strong>Genin</strong>.


    With their powerful chakra and this sealing jutsu, even the<strong>Nine-Tails</strong>would be wary of facing an Uzumaki.


    The Uzumaki n''s strengthy in their chakra and<strong>Sealing Jutsu</strong>. The seal used to contain the<strong>Nine-Tails</strong>in Konoha was, in fact, an Uzumaki sealing jutsu.


    "I don''t get it at all. Am I just dumb?" Kushina said, staring at the scrolls with a furrowed brow.


    Shin was engrossed in studying the Jutsu. Aftering to this world, he realized his learning ability had skyrocketed.


    He was starting to grasp the concepts behind these sealing jutsu, but mastering them would take time.


    After all, these were A-rank sealing jutsu. Many elite<strong>J¨­nin</strong>couldn''t learn them; it required a certain level of talent.


    They studiedte into the night. When Shin finally set the scrolls aside, he noticed Kushina had fallen asleep beside him.


    "Silly girl, falling asleep like that."


    Shin gently scooped Kushina up andid her on the tatami mat, tucking a nket around her.


    "Well, time for me to hit the hay too."


    Shin stretched. A good night''s rest was essential for the intense training he had nned for the next day.


    After washing up, Shin returned to his room and drifted off to sleep.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [3] : Shin’s Sharingan

    Dawn broke, painting the sky with hues of orange and pink as Shin opened his eyes.


    "Another day, another chance to grind. Time to refine some chakra." Shin sat up and began his morning ritual.


    He had only received the<strong>[Chakra Refinement Technique]</strong>a week ago. It was a standard issue scroll provided by the n.


    Despite being ostracized due to his parentage, Shin still received the basic necessities. Things like a living allowance, the<strong>[Chakra Refinement Technique]</strong>, and even those two sealing jutsu from yesterday.


    The<strong>[Adamantine Sealing Chains]</strong>and the<strong>[Four Symbols Seal]</strong>were prized even within the Uzumaki n; most elite<strong>J¨­nin</strong>could only dream of learning them.


    Chakra was the fusion of physical and spiritual energy extracted from the 130 trillion cells in the human body. Overdoing it could lead to fatigue or even worse, risking one''s life.


    Shin spent an hour refining chakra. Despite being only five years old and a newbie to chakra refinement, the amount he generated was startling.


    Thanks to his<strong>[Perfect Sage Body]</strong>, the quality and quantity of his chakra were several times greater than that of a normal Sage Body.


    Sensing the energy coursing through him, Shin figured his chakra reserves were probably on par with a<strong>J¨­nin</strong>.


    And this was just the beginning. If he kept refining his chakra for a few years, could he reach Tailed Beast levels?


    He thought of Hashirama, the man who wielded chakra like it was an infinite resource, even the Nine-Tails paling inparison.


    Shin got up, washed up, and prepared breakfast.


    "Kushina, breakfast is ready! Snooze, you lose!"


    A whileter, Kushina emerged from her room, yawning, her usually silky red hair a tangled mess.


    "Go wash up, sleepyhead. Breakfast is getting cold. And look at your hair, birds could build a nest in there."


    Shin reached out and gentlybed his fingers through Kushina''s hair. Her face flushed slightly, but she was used to Shin''s casual touch.


    After washing up, Kushina took her seat at the table.


    Shin had prepared a feast: fish, meat, and tworge sses of milk.


    Being a shinobi was energy-intensive; they couldn''t skimp on nutrition. Proper fuel was essential for training.


    Both Shin and Kushina had healthy appetites, so Shin had prepared enough food for five people.


    Thankfully, the Uzumaki n provided a generous allowance, and Shin supplemented their ie by hunting in the forest. Otherwise, they''d be struggling to keep their bellies full.


    "Kushina, after breakfast, it''s training time. You''reing with me."


    Shin said as he ate. As a transmigrant, he knew the dangers of the Naruto world.


    He wanted Kushina to be stronger, to be able to protect herself.


    Kushina nodded. Staying home alone was boring; she''d rather train with Shin.


    After breakfast, Kushina took the initiative to wash the dishes. While she was busy, Shin opened his system interface and epted the only mission on the quest board.


    He hadn''t epted it yesterday, but there was no point dying. It was a mission he had toplete no matter what.


    Once Kushina finished with the dishes, they headed out to the nearby forest.


    "Kushina, you work on refining your chakra," Shin instructed.


    "Okay." Kushina sat on a clean rock and started the monotonous process of chakra refinement.


    Shin took out his weighted clothing and put it on. Then, he drew the short de from his hip and began practicing his swordsmanship.


    Before he got the<strong>[Chakra Refinement Technique]</strong>, Shin had focused on<strong>Kenjutsu</strong>and<strong>Taijutsu</strong>.


    With his<strong>[Perfect Sage Body]</strong>, his physical strength was exceptional, making taijutsu training twice as effective. The Uzumaki and Senju were natural-born brawlers.


    It was just that the Uzumaki n prioritized sealing jutsu, neglecting their powerful physiques.


    After a thousand swings, Shin wiped the sweat from his brow and took out his kunai and shuriken.


    Fifty meters away, he had set up a target. It was crude, but it served its purpose.


    Shin focused, his blue eyes morphing into a blood red, a single ck tomoe swirling into existence.@@novelbin@@


    The target, which had been a small speck at fifty meters, was now crystal clear.


    The<strong>[Sharingan]</strong>, a One-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Shin had Uchiha blood flowing through his veins; awakening the<strong>[Sharingan]</strong>wasn''t surprising.


    He had awakened it when his mother died, but he had kept it a secret, even from Kushina.


    The fewer people knew, the better. If others found out he had the<strong>[Sharingan]</strong>, his life within the Uzumaki n would be even more difficult.


    Fixing his gaze on the distant target, Shinunched a kunai. With the<strong>[Sharingan]</strong>''s enhanced vision, he could clearly see the bullseye.


    The kunai struck dead center, its force so strong that it pierced through the target, leaving a gaping hole.


    After practicing kunai throwing for a while, Shin decided to move on. Compared to kunai throwing, mastering jutsu was far more critical.


    "Next up, time to crack this sealing jutsu."


    Shin pulled out the jutsu scroll and started studying the<strong>[Adamantine Sealing Chains]</strong>. He wasn''t in a hurry to learn the<strong>[Four Symbols Seal]</strong>; that could wait.


    Mastering the<strong>[Adamantine Sealing Chains]</strong>would significantly boost hisbat power, giving him a way to utilize his massive chakra.


    After all, what good was a mountain of chakra if you didn''t have the jutsu to use it effectively?


    Shin had figured out some basic chakra control techniques, like channeling it to his legs for explosive jumps, propelling him several meters into the air.


    That''s how he had been leaping onto trees, but his self-taught techniques were rough around the edges.


    Not only did they guzzle chakra, but they also put a strain on his legs. He was lucky to have a<strong>[Perfect Sage Body]</strong>; a normal person attempting those jumps might end up crippled.


    "What I need are the fundamentals."


    Shin tried to use the<strong>[Adamantine Sealing Chains]</strong>, but nothing happened. He realized he didn''t have the fine motor control needed to manipte his chakra effectively.


    Despite his vast reserves, he couldn''t achieve the precise control needed to channel chakra forplex jutsu.


    How could he learn the<strong>[Adamantine Sealing Chains]</strong>with such poor chakra control? He needed to master the basics first.


    <strong>Tree Climbing</strong>and<strong>Water Walking</strong>immediately came to mind. He had to start somewhere, and refining his chakra control was paramount.


    Under Kushina''s surprised gaze, Shin began his tree climbing training. He had assumed it would be a piece of cake, but it turned out to be more challenging than he anticipated.


    "Turns out having too much chakra can be a pain."


    The more chakra he had, the harder it was to control. It seemed there was a trade-off to everything.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [4] : Copying a Taijutsu Master’s Physique

    "After countless facents, I finally nailed<strong>Tree Climbing</strong>."


    Shin looked like he''d wrestled a mud monster and lost. He''d fallen out of the trees more times than he could count.


    But it was worth it. He could now scale a tree with the grace of a squirrel, his Chakra finally under hismand.


    "Shin, how did you do that?"


    Kushina stared at him with wide, awestruck eyes.


    "Heh, wanna learn?"


    Kushina nodded eagerly.


    "Nope, not gonna teach you. That''s what you get forughing at me." Shin crossed his arms. Kushina had found his repeated tumbles from the trees quite amusing.


    It couldn''t be helped. Controlling his massive Chakra reserves was no walk in the park, especially without a teacher. He''d had to figure it all out himself, the hard way.


    He''d mastered<strong>Tree Climbing</strong>through sheer stubbornness and a high tolerance for pain.


    "You''re so mean, still holding a grudge." Kushina stuck her tongue out at him.


    "By the way, you don''t like it when I call you ''Shin-chan'', right? If I learn how to climb trees without using my hands, I''ll stop calling you that, deal?"


    It made him sound like a little kid. But Kushina was used to it; breaking the habit would be tough.


    Kushina called him ''Shin-chan'' because he was younger than her. Well, only by three days, but still younger.


    She used to make him call her "big sis," but as a transmigrant, there was no way he was calling someone his own age "big sis."


    "Fine."


    Shin nodded and shared all the tricks he''d discovered.


    With Shin''s guidance and insider knowledge, Kushina mastered<strong>Tree Climbing</strong>in just half an hour. The girl was a natural.


    "Shin, I learned way faster than you!" Kushina said, a smug grin on her face.


    It had taken Shin over three hours, while Kushina had done it in thirty minutes. But that didn''t mean he was less talented.@@novelbin@@


    He''d had to figure it out through trial and error, while Kushina had a shortcut, thanks to him.


    After the<strong>Tree Climbing</strong>lesson, Shin led Kushina to a nearby river for<strong>Water Walking</strong>practice.


    <strong>Water Walking</strong>was definitely trickier. Water offered no resistance; one wrong step, and you were taking a dip.


    Thankfully, Shin''s<strong>Tree Climbing</strong>experience gave him a head start. He only fell in twice before he was walking, even running, on water.


    Kushina, on the other hand, wasn''t having as much luck. She''d already fallen in a dozen times, much to Shin''s amusement.


    After sshing around for hours, Kushina finally got the hang of<strong>Water Walking</strong>.


    "Kushina, you''re officially a prodigy."


    Mastering both<strong>Tree Climbing</strong>and<strong>Water Walking</strong>at the age of five, with such precise Chakra control? That was prodigy-level stuff.


    "Let''s go change first," Kushina said, her clothes dripping.


    They went back, changed, and finally had lunch. It was already three in the afternoon.


    Kushina had stubbornly refused to eat until she mastered<strong>Water Walking</strong>, hence thete lunch.


    After their meal, Shin decided to skip training and headed towards the n grounds with Kushina.


    "Shin-chan, why are we going to the n grounds?" Kushina asked, surprised.


    "Didn''t we have a deal?" Shin lightly flicked Kushina''s forehead.


    "It''s a habit! I''ll get better, I promise."


    Kushina rubbed her forehead, pouting at Shin.


    Shin chuckled. Breaking that habit was probably going to be an uphill battle.


    "By the way, Shin-ch.. i mean, Shin, why are we going to the n grounds? You don''t usually like going there."


    They lived outside the n grounds and rarely ventured in, except when they needed supplies.


    This wasn''t a supply run. Shin wanted to put his Replication Card to use.


    As they entered the Uzumaki n grounds, the atmosphere became livelier. The Uzumaki n wasn''t small; they had over two hundred members.


    It was a far cry from their glory days during the Warring States Period, but they were still a force to be reckoned with in any Hidden Vige.


    "Hey, System, when I use a Replication Card, can I see the target''s abilities? How am I supposed to copy something if I don''t know what they can do?"


    "That is for you to determine, Master. This System does not possess such functionality."


    "..."


    Fortunately, he had some knowledge of the Uzumaki n ninjas. He pulled Kushina towards the n''s training grounds.


    The training grounds were vast; almost everyone in the n trained there.


    Shin ignored the Genin and Chunin, his eyes scanning for<strong>Jonin</strong>.


    The Uzumaki n had its fair share of<strong>Jonin</strong>; arge n like theirs couldn''t survive without them.


    But finding a<strong>Jonin</strong>in this crowded training ground was like finding a needle in a haystack. Even if they came here to train, they''d likely find a secluded spot.


    <strong>Common</strong>Replication Cards could copy the Chakra and physical abilities of a<strong>Jonin</strong>at most, so Shin needed to find one to maximize his gains.


    "Bingo!"


    Shin spotted someone he knew, an Uzumaki<strong>Jonin</strong>who specialized in Taijutsu.


    <strong>"System, use aCommonReplication Card to copy Uzumaki Hikaru''s physique."</strong>


    Physique epassed strength, speed, stamina, agility, and flexibility. He could copy each attribute individually, but that would be a waste of a precious Replication Card.


    In an instant, Shin felt his body swell. His bones hardened, his muscles tightened, all thanks to an unseen force.


    He felt lighter, more agile.


    "This power is insane!" Shin threw a punch, the force generating a sharp gust of wind. He was at least seven or eight times stronger than before.


    With his<strong>[Perfect Sage Body]</strong>, Shin was already freakishly strong.


    Now, with this boost, he felt like he could punch a tree in half.


    "System, does the copied strength stack with my original strength?" Shin asked a crucial question.


    <strong>"Affirmative. Copied attributes are additive to your existing capabilities."</strong>


    Shin''s eyes lit up. If he could keep stacking attributes, why bother learning Jutsu?


    If he could stack his physique to the level of Might Guy using the Eight Inner Gates, he''d be unstoppable with Taijutsu alone.


    "System, can I keep stacking with no limits?"


    <strong>"Your limitations are defined by the number of Replication Cards at your disposal, Master. As long as you possess Replication Cards, you can continue to copy and enhance your physique."</strong>


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [5] : The Seven Chakra Natures

    "Shin, what are you daydreaming about?"


    Kushina nudged Shin, snapping him out of his trance.


    His conversation with the System had been a mental one, so to Kushina, he just seemed spaced out.


    "Nothing much," Shin replied with a grin he couldn''t quite suppress.


    "Liar! You wouldn''t be grinning like that if it was nothing. Something good must have happened. Fine, keep your secrets," Kushina huffed, pouting.


    Shin shook his head, his smile fading. He realized his earlier n had been a bit too ambitious.


    Just as the System had said, his progress was limited by Replication Cards. Even with dozens of<strong>Common</strong>cards, he wouldn''t be able to stack his physique to Might Guy''s<strong>Eight Inner Gates</strong>level.


    Besides, he''d never wanted to be a one-trick pony, specializing only in Taijutsu. Being well-rounded was the key to minimizing weaknesses. Specializing in one area made you an easy target.


    "Uzumaki Shin, is that you?"


    Uzumaki Hikaru, the<strong>Jonin</strong>whose physique Shin had just copied, looked over.


    A<strong>Jonin</strong>''s senses were sharp; Hikaru had noticed Shin staring at him.


    He had no idea that the physique he''d spent over a decade honing, enduring countless hardships to achieve, had been duplicated in an instant.


    Shin''s System was truly broken; it allowed him to gain the fruits of someone else''sbor without putting in the work.


    If Hikaru knew, he''d probably want to strangle Shin.


    But even without knowing, Hikaru wasn''t exactly thrilled to see Shin. They had a history.


    Or rather, Shin had a history with Hikaru''s son. Back when Shin was still living in the n grounds, he''d had a run-in with the boy.


    Shin had broken the kid''s leg, putting him out ofmission for three months.


    Hikaru had been furious, ready to tear Shin apart. But even though Shin wasn''t popr, he was still the n elder''s grandson. Hikaru couldn''t touch him.


    "Yo, Hikaru. Fancy meeting you here. How''s your son doing?"


    Shin asked with a casual smile. He wasn''t afraid of the<strong>Jonin</strong>.


    Not because of his own strength, though. Honestly, even with Hikaru''s physique stacked on top of his own, he was no match for the experienced<strong>Jonin</strong>in a fight.


    Shincked Combat Experience. Hikaru, on the other hand, was a seasoned warrior. Even with superior physical abilities, Shin would lose.


    He thought of Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, who, despite her immense power, was ultimately sealed due to herck of battle experience.


    If Madara Uchiha had obtained Kaguya''s power, he would have been truly unstoppable.


    Shin''s confidence stemmed from his identity. No matter how disliked he was, he was still the n elder''s grandson. Would Hikaru darey a finger on him?


    "Hmph."


    Hikaru snorted, reminding himself that Shin was just a child, not worth his time.


    But even so, he couldn''tpletely let it go. He red at Shin before turning and walking away.


    He couldn''t do anything to Shin, so out of sight, out of mind.


    Shin continued exploring the training grounds. He used another<strong>Common</strong>Replication Card, this time copying a Jutsu: the<strong>B-rank</strong>Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    The Shadow Clone Jutsu was created by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. But its practicality led to it being stolen by ninjas from other nations.


    Countless Shinobi in the ninja world knew the Shadow Clone Jutsu, including those in the Uzumaki n. Shin copied it from an elite Chunin.


    With his<strong>[Perfect Sage Body]</strong>and the Shadow Clone Jutsu, his training efficiency would skyrocket.


    Of course, he would have preferred the forbidden Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    Despite being<strong>A-rank</strong>, it was ssified as forbidden. Forbidden didn''t necessarily mean powerful.


    Jutsu that caused harm to the user or were deemed too dangerous were ssified as forbidden. This included Jutsu like the Edo Tensei.


    Unfortunately,<strong>Common</strong>Replication Cards couldn''t copy<strong>A-rank</strong>Jutsu, only<strong>B-rank</strong>at most.


    And even if he could copy it, he wouldn''t find anyone to copy from. While many knew the Shadow Clone Jutsu, those who knew the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu were few and far between.@@novelbin@@


    With three Replication Cards remaining, Shin decided to call it a day. He left the training grounds with Kushina and bought some ninja tools and two Chakra Papers.


    Chakra Papers were used to determine a Shinobi''s Chakra Nature. There were seven Chakra Natures in total:


    <strong>Wind</strong>,<strong>Lightning</strong>,<strong>Water</strong>,<strong>Fire</strong>,<strong>Earth</strong>,<strong>Yin</strong>, and<strong>Yang</strong>.


    The Yin and Yang Natures couldn''t be tested with Chakra Paper.


    "Why did you buy these? They''re so expensive, a thousand Ry¨­ each!" Kushina looked at the papers with distress.


    "These are Chakra Papers. They tell you what kind of Chakra you have. Here, try it."


    Kushina curiously took a Chakra Paper and channeled her Chakra into it. The paper reacted immediately.


    It split down the middle, and the corners became damp.


    "Kushina, your Chakra Natures are Wind and Water," Shin exined.


    Kushina looked confused; she didn''t understand these concepts yet.


    Shin took a Chakra Paper and infused it with his Chakra. The paper split, indicating Wind Nature. One corner ignited, revealing Fire Nature.


    Then, a corner became damp (Water), another wrinkled (Lightning), and thest one crumbled (Earth).


    Shin possessed five Chakra Natures: Wind, Lightning, Water, Fire, and Earth.


    Yin and Yang couldn''t be detected with the paper, but with his<strong>[Perfect Sage Body]</strong>, he definitely had Yang.


    And he also had the Sharingan, a manifestation of Yin Release, suggesting he likely possessed Yin Nature as well.


    This meant he might have all seven Chakra Natures. That was definitely something to be excited about.


    "Whoa, five Transformations! You have five Chakra Natures?"


    Shin smiled faintly, choosing not to mention Yin and Yang for now.


    It was gettingte. They returned home before dark. Shin put away the ninja tools he''d bought and started preparing dinner.


    "Kushina, what do you want to eat?"


    "Hee hee, anything you make is delicious."


    Shin smiled and decided to make a hearty meal. They''d had a long day of training and needed to replenish their energy.


    It was especially important at their age to eat nutritious food to support their growth and development.


    After a satisfying dinner, Kushina, exhausted, washed up and went to bed. Shin, however, continued studying the<strong>[Adamantine Sealing Chains]</strong>.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [6] : Disaster Strikes the Land of Whirlpools

    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Shin had made significant progress, mastering the<strong>[Adamantine Sealing Chains]</strong>.


    Thanks to the<strong>Shadow Clone Jutsu</strong>, he could create over a dozen clones to study simultaneously. Even without a teacher, he managed to learn the Jutsu on his own.


    "Haa!<strong>[Rasengan]</strong>!"


    Shin focused on therge tree before him, a rapidly spinning sphere of Chakra forming in his hand. He thrust his hand forward, smashing the Rasengan into the tree trunk.


    <strong>BOOM!</strong>


    Wood splintered and flew as the massive tree, one that would take two people to encircle, was pierced straight through, leaving a gaping hole with spiral patterns etched into its edges ¨C a testament to the rotating Chakra''s power.


    "If that hit a person, it would go right through them, no problem."


    Shin was more than satisfied with the Rasengan''s destructive power.<strong>A-rank</strong>Jutsu were no joke.


    He had developed the Rasengan himself. Understanding the principles behind it, recreating it wasn''t that difficult.


    This was the culmination of his half-month''s training. Not only had he mastered the<strong>Adamantine Sealing Chains</strong>, but he''d also developed the Rasengan.


    "That tree must have been decades old, and you just punched a hole through it," Kushina said, staring at the poor tree.


    "Hey, Kushina, do you still want to learn the<strong>Rasengan</strong>or what?"


    "Of course I do! Teach me, teach me!" Kushina jumped up, grabbing Shin''s arm excitedly.


    "Ouch, my shoulders are kinda sore."


    Shin sat down, looking expectantly at Kushina.


    Kushina knew what he wanted. With a reluctant sigh, she walked over and started massaging his shoulders.


    "Not bad, but a little more pressure would be perfect," Shin said, leaning back with a satisfied sigh.


    Kushina gritted her teeth, but for the sake of learning the Rasengan, she endured.


    "It''s gettingte, almost lunchtime. Let''s head back. I''ll teach you in the afternoon."


    Shin nced at the sun high in the sky.


    Kushina, though eager to learn the Rasengan, knew that food came first.


    After lunch, Shin began teaching Kushina the Jutsu. Half a day wasn''t enough to master it, though.


    "You can already burst a water balloon. That''s the second stagepleted. You''ll have the Rasengan down in no time."


    As the sky darkened, Shin told Kushina to stop for the day and continue tomorrow.


    The Rasengan had four stages. The first was simple: gathering Chakra in your palm.


    The second stage involved stable and continuous Chakra release. This was practiced by cing a water balloon in your hand and releasing Chakra to make the water inside move erratically until the balloon exploded.


    The third stage used a rubber ball. The goal was to maintain Chakra release, solidifying the Chakra until it could burst the ball.


    At the third stage, the<strong>Rasengan</strong>could already cause damage, but its power was limited.


    The final stagebined everything learned previously. High-density Chakra was gathered in the hand, released continuously, maintained, and finallypleting the Jutsu.


    After dinner, Kushina went to bed. Shin returned to his room.


    "I don''t know why, but I have a bad feeling about this." Shin looked out the window. The sky was unusually dark, not a moon or star in sight.


    "Can''t sleep. Might as well refine some Chakra."


    Time passed. It was past one in the morning when Shin finally stopped. He was feeling sleepy. Just as he was about to lie down, a loud noise jolted him awake.


    He rushed to the window. In the direction of the Uzumaki n grounds, mes lit up the night sky.


    "Could it be...?"


    His drowsiness vanished. He ran to Kushina''s room.


    "Kushina, wake up!"


    "Shin, what''s going on? I was sleeping so soundly. Why did you wake me up?" Kushina grumbled, her eyes barely open.


    "Wake up, something''s wrong!"


    Shin flicked Kushina''s forehead to bring her to her senses. This was no time for jokes.


    If his hunch was right, the disaster had struck the<strong>Land of Whirlpools</strong>. There was nothing he could do to stop it, but he could protect himself and Kushina.


    "What''s wrong?" Kushina asked, seeing the seriousness in Shin''s eyes.


    Shin pointed towards the window. Kushina followed his gaze and saw the fire raging in the distance.


    "Whoa, the n grounds are on fire!"


    "It''s more than just a fire. We''re under attack. Listen to that! Those explosions are from<strong>Explosive Tags</strong>."


    "Who would dare attack the Uzumaki n?"


    "Now''s not the time to discuss that. Come on!"


    Shin urged Kushina to get dressed, pack their essentials, and prepare to leave.


    Even though they were far from the n grounds, there was no guarantee of safety.


    "Captain, this is the outer perimeter of the Uzumaki n grounds, right? Why is there a house here?"


    Just as they stepped out, Shin saw several figures in ninja attire, their faces hidden behind masks. His heart sank.


    Kushina gripped his arm, fear creeping into her eyes.


    "Well, well, look what we have here. A couple of stragglers. And just kids, too."


    A ninja wearing a tanuki mask leered at them.


    "Talk about bad luck."


    They were so far out, yet they still ran into enemies.


    The five ninjas were equally surprised. They had been tasked with sealing off the Uzumaki n grounds, preventing anyone from escaping. They hadn''t expected to find two children out here.


    Judging by their red hair, they were definitely Uzumaki. And if they were Uzumaki, they had to be eliminated.


    "Enough chatter. Kill them."


    The leader of the squad ordered.


    The squad consisted of one<strong>Jonin</strong>and four elite Chunin.


    Seeing them move to attack, Shin swiftly pulled three Shuriken from his pouch and flung them at the<strong>Jonin</strong>leader.


    While the<strong>Jonin</strong>was dodging, Shin made his move. He appeared before one of the Chunin in a sh, leaping up and delivering a powerful blow to the ninja''s neck.


    His speed was such that the Chunin didn''t even have time to react. The blow snapped his neck.


    Blood gurgled from the Chunin''s mouth. Within a second, he was dead.


    The entire encounter took less than two seconds. After taking down the Chunin, Shin retreated to Kushina''s side.


    "Run!"@@novelbin@@


    He scooped Kushina into his arms and fled towards the forest.


    "Damn it! After them!"


    The<strong>Jonin</strong>leader roared in fury. To have one of his men killed by a five-year-old brat, right under his nose, was a disgrace.


    The other three Chunin snapped out of their shock. Shin''s ruthless efficiency had stunned them.


    A five-year-old, killing an elite Chunin? Even in the brutal Warring States Period, such a thing was unheard of.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [8] : Spoils of War! Shin’s Speculations

    Shin eyed the three remaining Chunin, picking up the fallen<strong>J¨­nin</strong>''s sword.


    "So, you want to avenge your captain? Come get some."


    The three Chunin exchanged nces. None of them dared to make a move.


    This kid was creepy. He''d already killed one of them and taken down their captain.


    They weren''t about to underestimate him now.


    "Fine, I''lle to you then."


    Shin vanished into the darkness. In the thick forest, his speed and controlled ferocity, much like Toji Fushiguro, rendered him untraceable.


    "Watch out!"


    But it was toote. Shin''s sword pierced the Chunin''s heart before he could finish his warning.


    Shin withdrew his sword and dashed towards the next Chunin.


    <strong>"Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!"</strong>


    Sensing the danger, the Chunin swiftly formed hand seals, encasing himself in a sphere of water for protection.


    The Water Prison Jutsu was a<strong>C-rank</strong>Jutsu that could trap enemies or be used defensively.


    "You think that can stop me? How naive."


    Shin channeled Chakra into the sword, enhancing its piercing power. The water prison shattered like a fragile bubble as the sword plunged through, impaling the Chunin''s heart.


    Another one down.


    "Just one left."


    Shin looked at thest Chunin. Killing these elite Chunin was starting to feel like swatting flies.


    "Kakashi graduated and became a Genin at five, and everyone called him a genius. I''m five, and I''m wiping the floor with elite Chunin. What does that make me? A prodigy? A monster?"


    Shin muttered to himself.


    "Monster! You''re a monster!"


    Thest Chunin pointed at Shin, his eyes wide with terror. He turned and fled.


    "You''re the monster! And you''re not getting away."


    Shin stomped on the ground, creating a small crater. He shot forward like an arrow, chasing after the fleeing Chunin.


    This guy was crucial to his mission; Shin couldn''t let him escape.


    And for his and Kushina''s safety, he couldn''t leave any witnesses.


    "Die!"


    Shin quickly caught up, swinging the sword. It wasn''t ideal for shing, but with Shin''s strength, it would cleave the Chunin in two.


    The sword connected, and just as Shin rxed, the figure he''d struck transformed into a log. A Substitution Jutsu.


    "Substitution?"


    Shin hadn''t expected the Chunin to use a Substitution Jutsu at thest moment.


    <strong>"Adamantine Sealing Chains!"</strong>


    Chakra Chains erupted from Shin''s back, snaking through the forest and ensnaring the fleeing Chunin.


    <strong>"Constrict!"</strong>


    The Chains tightened, tearing the Chunin apart.


    Shin''s face paled as he looked at the gruesome sight. He quickly turned away.


    He was used to blood, having hunted animals in the forest. He hadn''t felt anything when he killed the first Chunin.


    The next few deaths had caused a slight ripple in his emotions, but thisst one... this was too much.


    The Chakra Chains dissipated. Shin leaned against a tree, gagging.


    He swore he''d never use the Chains like that again. It was too brutal, even for him.


    <strong>"Congrattions, Master. Missionplete. You have been awarded one Advanced Replication Card."</strong>


    "Whew, finally got the reward." Shinposed himself and called out to Kushina. "Come out, Kushina. It''s over."@@novelbin@@


    Kushina emerged, looking bewildered. It was over?


    It was too dark, and she didn''t have the Sharingan. She hadn''t seen anything.


    She walked over and saw the Jonin''s body. "Shin, how did you do it?"


    "Doesn''t matter. Let''s see what loot we got."


    Shin started rummaging through the Jonin''s pouch while Kushina stood back, a little scared.


    Even though the ninjas were dead, she was still frightened. It was a good thing she hadn''t seen the Chunin Shin had torn apart with the Chains; she might have fainted.


    Shin found several<strong>Explosive Tags</strong>, a valuablemodity.


    There were also<strong>Kunai</strong>,<strong>Shuriken</strong>, and two<strong>Jutsu scrolls</strong>.


    <strong>"B-rank Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu and Water Style: Hiding in Mist Jutsu."</strong>


    Shin frowned. These Jutsu gave him a clue about the attackers'' identities. They were likely from Kirigakure.


    "Looks like Kirigakure is behind this attack on<strong>Uzushiogakure</strong>."


    Only the Five Great Nations had the strength to attack the Uzumaki n. Konoha was an ally; they wouldn''t be involved.


    Sunagakure and Iwagakure were too far away; attacking<strong>Uzushiogakure</strong>would be logistically impractical.


    That left Kumogakure and Kirigakure, both of which couldunch attacks from the sea.


    Kirigakure''s involvement was confirmed. He wasn''t sure about Kumogakure, though.


    If there was one vige with the most ambition, it was Kumogakure. Their involvement was highly probable.


    After all, the Uzumaki''s Sealing Jutsu were something Kumogakure would covet. No, not just Kumogakure, every vige would want them.


    Possessing powerful Sealing Jutsu that others feared and desired, yetcking the strength to defend themselves, was the reason for<strong>Uzushiogakure</strong>''s downfall.


    Having something valuable without the power to protect it was a recipe for disaster, no matter the world.


    "I wonder if Konoha had a hand in this."


    Shin was suspicious of their supposed ally. After all, Konoha had Danz¨­.


    To think Danz¨­ wouldn''t be interested in the Uzumaki''s Sealing Jutsu wasughable.


    Shin shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside. He collected the pouches of the other two Chunin and left with Kushina.


    He left thest Chunin''s pouch where it was. The sight was too gruesome; he''d lose his appetite if he looked at it.


    He led Kushina to a small stream in the forest, the same one where they had practiced Water Walking.


    "Are you tired? If you are, get some sleep. We''re safe now," Shin said.


    Kushina shook her head. After everything that had happened, sleep was thest thing on her mind.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [9] : The Fall of the Uzumaki Clan! Survivors

    "Shin, I''m worried."


    Kushina''s voice was filled with anxiety. She was smart. If they had encountered enemies so far from the n grounds, she could only imagine the horrors that must have befallen<strong>Uzushiogakure</strong>.


    "Worrying won''t change anything."


    Shin shook his head. Despite not being well-liked, he had received his due within the n. He didn''t want to see the Uzumaki n destroyed.


    But he was powerless to stop it. He had known about the impending disaster, but who would have believed him?


    Besides, he didn''t know when it would happen. Even if people believed him, they wouldn''t have been able to prepare.


    The enemies had targeted the Uzumaki n. Their attack was swift and brutal. In the original story,<strong>Uzushiogakure</strong>fell before Konoha could even send reinforcements.


    As for him saving the n? Don''t make himugh. He wasn''t going to get cocky just because he''d taken out a<strong>J¨­nin</strong>. Going there would be suicide.


    They sat by the river, Kushina leaning against Shin. Shin was a transmigrant; his body was that of a five-year-old, but his mind was not.


    Kushina, however, was just a five-year-old girl. Even though children in the ninja world matured quickly, the events of the night had shaken her to her core.


    Only in Shin''s arms did she feel a sense of security.


    "Shin, promise me you''ll never leave me."


    Kushina looked up at him, her eyes pleading.


    She was terrified. When Shin had faced those ninjas, she had been so afraid he would be killed.


    She was relieved he was okay. If he hadn''t been, she didn''t know if she would have had the courage to go on. The thought of being alone was unbearable.


    "I promise, Kushina. I''ll never leave you."


    Shin met her gaze, his voice firm and reassuring.


    Kushina hugged him tightly, burying her face in his shoulder. Exhaustion finally caught up with her, and she drifted off to sleep.


    Shin smiled as he watched her sleep. He pulled out his pouch and examined its contents.


    He had already checked the<strong>J¨­nin</strong>''s pouch. Besides ninja tools and two Jutsu scrolls, there were some Soldier Pills and rations.


    He opened the pouches of the two Chunin.


    <strong>Kunai</strong>,<strong>Shuriken</strong>, even<strong>Senbon</strong>. More<strong>Soldier Pills</strong>, rations, and a few<strong>Explosive Tags</strong>.


    Explosive Tags were valuable, but expensive. Their st radius was small, but their destructive power was significant.


    He also found a<strong>Jutsu scroll</strong>containing the<strong>Chakra Refinement Technique</strong>and the basic<strong>Academy Three</strong>.


    The Academy Three consisted of the<strong>Substitution Jutsu</strong>,<strong>Transformation Jutsu</strong>, and<strong>Clone Jutsu</strong>. They were the most basic<strong>E-rank</strong>Jutsu.


    But basic didn''t mean useless. The Transformation and Clone Jutsu were easy to see through.


    Clones created with the Clone Jutsu couldn''t attack; they were no match for Shadow Clones.


    The Substitution Jutsu, however, had its uses. It allowed for a quick swap with another object, useful for dodging attacks.


    The Chunin had used it to escape Shin''s attack.


    Of course, as the most basic Jutsu, it wasn''t invincible. Its effectiveness depended on the user.


    The Substitution Jutsu allowed the user to swap with another object, but it wasn''t Space-Time Ninjutsu. It relied on speed.


    So, it was less effective against stronger opponents who could easily see through it. It was just an<strong>E-rank</strong>Jutsu; it couldn''tpare to something like Sasuke Uchiha''s Amenotejikara.


    Shin studied the Academy Three. He was a genius; it didn''t take him long to master these simple Jutsu.


    Hours passed. Dawn arrived, the sun peeking over the horizon. The warm sunlight seemed to dispel the darkness and gloom.


    Kushina woke up, rubbing her eyes. She looked around frantically, calming down only when she saw Shin.


    "Morning. Have something to eat."


    Shin handed her some dried meat. It was part of the food they had hastily packed before fleeing their home.


    "I''m not hungry," Kushina said, shaking her head.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t hungry; she simply didn''t have the appetite.


    "You have to eat. We need our strength in case we run into danger."


    Persuaded by Shin, Kushina ate a few pieces of meat.


    "I sent out Shadow Clones to scout. The invaders have left," Shin informed her.


    He had sent out ten Shadow Clones to gather information. The invaders had left around four in the morning.


    And Shin knew they were safe now.


    Because the System had awarded him the<strong>Common</strong>Replication Card forpleting the Survival mission.


    "They left? What about the n grounds?" Kushina''s face lit up, but then her expression turned to worry.


    Shin shook his head, remembering the images his Shadow Clones had sent back. It was a bloodbath.


    He didn''t know if there were any survivors. His clones hadn''t found any.


    Kushina''s heart sank. She knew it wasn''t good.


    But as long as Shin was okay, she didn''t care about the rest.


    After resting for a while, Shin and Kushina left the forest and headed towards the n grounds. They could smell the stench of blood from a distance.


    "Kushina, don''t be scared," Shin said, holding her trembling hand.


    Kushina nodded bravely and continued walking.


    But when they finally reached the n grounds and saw the carnage, Kushina threw up.


    Even though Shin had seen the images through his Shadow Clones, the sight still made his stomach churn.


    Over two hundred Uzumaki, practically all dead. The blood... it was truly a river of blood.


    And it wasn''t just the blood of the Uzumaki. There must have been casualties among the invaders as well, though their bodies were nowhere to be seen. They must have taken their dead with them.


    "Kushina, are you okay?"


    Kushina shook her head, the meager breakfast she''d eaten now gone. The scene was too horrific.


    "Shin, our n...?"


    "The Uzumaki n is gone," Shin said with a sigh. His desire for strength intensified.


    In this world, without power, this was the consequence. If the Uzumaki n had someone like Hashirama Senju or Madara Uchiha, would they have met such a fate?


    <strong>Crack!</strong>@@novelbin@@


    A faint sound, but Shin''s sharp ears picked it up. He looked towards the source. "Who''s there?"


    "Don''t... don''t kill me!" A young girl''s terrified voice. Then a scream, followed by silence.


    "Red hair... A survivor?" Shin pulled Kushina towards the sound.


    A girl their agey unconscious in a pool of blood in front of a burned-out house.


    There was a cer nearby. She must have hidden there to survive.


    She must have made a noise while climbing out, alerting Shin. Then, the sight of the destruction must have been too much for her.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [11] : Leaving the Land of Whirlpools! Journey to Konoha

    But she couldn''t exactly punish him for that. She wasn''t going to beat up a child, no matter how infuriating he was.


    Suddenly, Tsunade chuckled.Tsunade red at Shin. The little punk was clearly looking down on her, yet he denied it.


    "You''ve got guts, kid. Recovering from your n''s destruction so quickly."


    She ced a hand on Shin''s head, ruffling his hair with more force than necessary.


    As she messed up his hair, she realized how soft it was. It was almost addictive.


    Looking at his cute little face, she couldn''t resist pinching his cheek. So soft, so adorable!


    Kushina, seeing Tsunade manhandling Shin, yelled, "Hey, stop that!"


    Shin wasn''t happy either. Tsunade might enjoy pinching his cheek, but he found it extremely annoying.


    Having his face pinched by a woman? Humiliating!


    "Get your hands off me! I don''t like being touched by men," Shin said, scowling.


    "Men?"@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade froze. ''Was he blind? Where did he get the idea that she was a man?''


    "Kid, you need to get your eyes checked. I''m a woman, not a man," Tsunade said through gritted teeth.


    "Hah! I may be young, but I know the difference between a man and a woman. You don''t exactly scream ''Woman'' to me."


    Shin''s eyes drifted towards her chest, his expression a mix of disdain and disbelief.


    Tsunade''s face flushed red. This brat was deliberately mocking her!


    "Princess Tsunade, we found two survivors!"


    Tsunade, about to give Shin a piece of her mind, red at him onest time before turning towards the neers.


    Two males, one around Shin''s age, the other in his twenties. Both Uzumaki survivors.


    Shin recognized the boy.


    "Uzumaki Kai, long time no see. How''s your leg?"


    Shin gave Kai a sly smile, which earned him a re filled with anger and a hint of fear.


    Kai was the son of Uzumaki Hikaru, the Taijutsu master whose physique Shin had copied. Shin had broken the boy''s leg during their previous encounter.


    He hadn''t expected Kai to survive the destruction of the n. The kid was lucky to be alive.


    Tsunade''s eyes flickered between Shin and Kai. There was definitely bad blood between these two.


    But she wasn''t interested in getting involved in a squabble between kids. She turned to the older Uzumaki.


    "What''s your name?"


    "I... I''m Uzumaki Hikaru. A Jonin of the Uzumaki n."


    "Do you know who attacked the n?" Tsunade asked.


    "I don''t know. I was scared, so I hid right away. I don''t know what happened after that."


    Hikaru hung his head in shame, earning a scornful look from Tsunade.


    This guy was older than her, yet he was a coward. When his n was in danger, he hid like a rat.


    Tsunade wasn''t even as old as this Hikaru. Despite calling Shin a "kid," she was only sixteen.


    But in the ninja world, sixteen wasn''t that young. During the Warring States Period, people were already married with children at that age.


    Tsunade ordered her men to continue searching for survivors while investigating who was behind the attack.


    Judging by the water damage and the traces of Lightning Release, she had a pretty good idea.


    If her suspicions were correct, there wasn''t much she could do.


    "Kid, what''s your name?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    Shin was getting tired of being called "kid." Too bad he couldn''t beat Tsunade in a fight.


    He estimated her strength to be at elite J¨­nin level, definitely stronger than him.


    "I''m Uzumaki Shin. And don''t call me ''kid''. You''ll regret it when I''m stronger than you."


    "Regret it? Heh, I''ll be waiting for that day," Tsunade said with a smirk.


    Shin snorted. She might be looking down on him now, but she''d sing a different tune when he surpassed her.


    "Shin, I''m hungry," Kushina tugged at his sleeve.


    Shin took out some dry rations and jerky. It wasn''t much, but it would fill their stomachs for now.


    Three dayster, the bodies of the Uzumaki n members were buried, including Shin''s grandfather, the n elder.


    Seeing his grandfather''s body, Shin felt a strange mix of emotions. He hadn''t been close to the man; they had barely interacted.


    But he still felt a pang of sadness.


    After the burial, they set off for Konoha with Tsunade.


    Shin carried a katana strapped to his back. It was over three feet long, with a simple gold design on the hilt.


    He had found it in the Uzumaki n shrine. It was incredibly sharp, able to slice through stone with ease.


    He hadn''t tested it on steel yet, though.


    They sailed towards the Land of Fire. Shin stood at the stern, watching the Land of Whirlpools disappear over the horizon.


    Kushina stood beside him. They didn''t know when they would return.


    "Feeling sad to leave?"


    Shin and Kushina turned to see Tsunade standing behind them.


    Kushina puffed out her cheeks, ring at Tsunade.


    Shin was also keeping his distance from Tsunade. The woman was relentless, constantly ruffling his hair and pinching his cheeks.


    He was annoyed, but he didn''t want to reveal his strength, so he hadn''t resisted much.


    He wondered if she had some weird fetish.


    Kushina''s reason for disliking Tsunade was simple. She hadn''t even ruffled Shin''s hair or pinched his cheeks.


    Yet this woman was doing all the things she hadn''t done. It felt like Tsunade was stealing Shin away from her.


    "When you get to Konoha, think of it as your new home. In time, you''ll forget all the unpleasantness."


    "Hmph, we don''t need yourforting words. Come on, Shin." Kushina red at Tsunade and dragged Shin into the cabin. This woman was the source of all her unpleasantness.


    "That little brat..."


    Tsunade noticed the hostility.


    "Could she be... jealous? Does she like Shin?" Tsunade wondered.


    "Kids these days, maturing so fast. That girl''s only five, right?"


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [13] : Arrival at Konoha

    "Yikes, that''s brutal."


    Shin watched from his hiding spot as Tsunade pulverized another ninja with a single punch, the impact leaving the poor guy looking like he''d been hit by a truck. Shin winced.


    <em>''Twice.''</em>


    "This woman''s strength is ridiculous. I Must not... Wait, what am I even thinking?"


    "Shin, what are you muttering about?" Kushina nudged him.


    "Nothing. Kushina, don''t you think she''s a bit... violent?"


    Shin eyed the mangled remains of the ninja. He wouldn''t want to be on the receiving end of one of those punches.


    "Violent? Nah, she''s alright," Kushina said, her eyes practically sparkling with admiration.


    Shin instinctively took a step back. Did Kushina have violent tendencies?


    He suddenly remembered that Kushina''s temper wasn''t exactly angelic.


    Shin turned his attention back to Tsunade. Her strength was probably at elite J¨­nin level, but she was disying power far beyond that.


    One-punching ninjas like they were toddlers.


    "Who sent these guys?"


    Shin observed the attackers. Initially, he thought they were after the Uzumaki survivors.


    But now it seemed they were targeting the Senju.


    He noticed that Uzumaki Hikaru, was no longer under the protection of the Senju ninjas. If the attackers were after the Uzumaki, they would have gone for Hikaru.@@novelbin@@


    A strange thought crossed Shin''s mind.<em>''Could these ninjas be from Konoha?''</em>


    It wasn''t impossible. They were in Land of Fire, after all.


    If over twenty foreign ninjas could infiltrate Land of Fire without Konoha, the most powerful Hidden Vige, noticing, something was fishy.


    "Man, maybe going to Konoha isn''t such a safe bet after all."


    Perhaps Konoha had something to do with the destruction of Uzushiogakure.


    Konoha had only sent Tsunade and nine other Senju to aid the Uzumaki.


    It was a good thing the invaders had already left; otherwise, this "rescue team" would have been ughtered.


    Now they were being attacked within Land of Fire, and the attackers seemed to be targeting the Senju. Considering the future of the Senju n, with only Tsunade remaining, Shin''s suspicions grew stronger.


    But even if he was right, he wouldn''t say anything. It was just spection; he had no proof.


    And even if he did, what good would it do? Loose lips sink ships. Some things were better left unsaid.


    He didn''t know if these were Hiruzen''s men or Danz¨­''s. His gut said Danz¨­.


    Tsunade was Hiruzen''s disciple. Hiruzen wasn''t a saint, but he wasn''t evil either. He wouldn''t attack his own student.


    But Danz¨­? That guy was capable of anything.


    <em>''I''ll have to watch out for Danz¨­ in Konoha. But as long as I keep a low profile, he shouldn''t notice me.''</em>


    But Tsunade had seen him move with incredible speed while dodging the Kunai and Shuriken. Hopefully, she wouldn''t mention it.


    "Damn it!"


    Tsunade noticed one of the attackers cutting down Senju ninjas with ruthless efficiency.


    She estimated his strength to be at elite J¨­nin level, perhaps slightly weaker than her, but far stronger than the others.


    He had already killed three Senju J¨­nin.


    Tsunade''s eyes zed with fury. She tried to reach him, but she was blocked by Chunin who fought with suicidal desperation.


    "Get out of my way, you little ants!"


    Tsunade mmed her foot into the ground, creating a spiderweb of cracks. The earth shook, throwing the Chunin off bnce.


    Some of them even stumbled and fell into the fissures, unable to move.


    Tsunade ignored them and charged towards the elite J¨­nin.


    The J¨­nin retreated, shooting Tsunade a cold look. "Retreat!" he yelled.


    The attackers vanished into the forest without hesitation. Tsunade red at their retreating figures, frustrated.


    They had managed to capture one alive, but he hadmitted suicide before they could interrogate him.


    Shin and Kushina emerged from their hiding spot. Shin looked at Tsunade, her eyes red with rage, and shook his head. This was a tragedy.


    Three Senju J¨­nin were dead. Only six remained, and they were all wounded.


    J¨­nin were valuable assets to any Hidden Vige, even more so to a n.


    The Senju n was a shadow of its former glory. Besides Tsunade, they only had nine J¨­nin, and now three were gone.


    "Collect their bodies. Let''s go," Tsunade said grimly.


    They continued towards Konoha, the mood somber.


    Two dayster, they finally reached Konoha, the most powerful Hidden Vige in the ninja world.


    The rest of the journey was uneventful.


    "You all head back and see to their burial. I''ll take these children to see the Hokage," Tsunade instructed the remaining Senju.


    They nodded and headed towards the Senju npound.


    Tsunade led Shin, Kushina, Akiko, Kai, and Hikaru, the five Uzumaki survivors, to the Hokage''s office.


    Upon reaching the office, Tsunade punched the door to splinters. Hiruzen Sarutobi looked up, his eyebrow twitching as he saw Tsunade.


    "Ah, Tsunade, you''re back. How did it go with the Uzumaki n?"


    He didn''t even bother mentioning the door. This wasn''t the first time she''d done this.


    "The Uzumaki n is gone. These are the survivors," Tsunade said, her voice heavy with grief.


    "What? Gone? How?" Hiruzen shot to his feet.


    "I was toote. The n was already destroyed when I arrived."


    Tsunade clenched her fists. If only they had received the news sooner, perhaps this tragedy could have been averted.


    "I see."


    Hiruzen sat back down, his gaze sweeping over Shin and the other children, assessing them.


    Shin squirmed under his scrutiny.


    Hiruzen''s eyes were sharp. This was Hiruzen in his prime, not the old man he would be.


    His gaze seemed to pierce through you, seeing all your secrets. Shin didn''t like it one bit.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [16] : A Spar with Tsunade

    "Weren''t you going to tell me your other conditions? Cat got your tongue?"


    Shin looked at Tsunade expectantly.


    "I haven''t quite decided yet. I''ll let you knowter." Tsunade looked at Shin, her mind still searching for suitable conditions.


    "You might not get another chance."


    Shin''s words held a hidden meaning. He was confident that his strength would soon surpass Tsunade''s.


    With his<strong>Perfect Sage Body</strong>and the System''s cheat, his growth rate was unpredictable, even to him.


    "Speaking of which, I''m curious about your strength. Come with me to the training grounds."


    Tsunade stood up and led Shin to her private training area behind the courtyard. It was a spacious area.


    Kushina trailed behind them, her cheeks puffed out like a disgruntled chipmunk. She was still sulking.


    "Alright, Shin, let''s spar."


    "Wait, what?"


    Shin stared at Tsunade in disbelief. Spar with her? Was she joking? He was no match for her right now.


    He wasn''t into Masochism.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go easy on you," Tsunade said reassuringly.


    "Go for it, Shin! Beat her!" Kushina cheered, pumping her little fist.


    "Kushina, are you crazy? If I could beat her, I would! But I can''t. Do you want to see me get pulverized?"


    Shin whispered to Kushina.


    "Pulverized? That bad? On second thought..."


    Kushina recalled Tsunade''s brutal disy during the ambush and shook her head.


    One punch could turn a person into a mangled mess. Fighting her was definitely risky.


    "Umm, how about we settle this peacefully? I''m not a fan of violence," Shin said to Tsunade, spreading his hands.


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed. She chuckled. "Fine, if you don''t want to fight, then you can just take a beating."


    With that, she threw a punch at Shin. Feeling the force of the blow, Shin''s eyes widened.


    Was she serious?


    He didn''t think she would actually hurt him, but his instincts screamed at him to dodge.


    "Quick reflexes."


    Tsunade retracted her fist, impressed. Even a Chunin wouldn''t have been able to dodge that.


    "Hold on!"


    Shin quickly stopped her as she prepared to attack again.


    "There''s no benefit for me in fighting you. So, I''ll have to decline."


    "Benefit? What kind of benefit do you want?" Tsunade asked.


    "Well, if you teach me an<strong>A-rank Jutsu</strong>, I wouldn''t mind sparring with you," Shin said, his eyes gleaming.


    If she refused, he wouldn''t lose anything and would avoid a beating.


    If she agreed, he''d gain an A-rank Jutsu. It was a win-win situation.


    "You''re a shrewd one, aren''t you? Fine, I agree. I can part with an A-rank Jutsu."


    Tsunade said nonchntly. As the Senju n princess, if he had asked for an S-rank Jutsu, she might have hesitated.


    But an A-rank Jutsu? She didn''t mind. She was more interested in uncovering Shin''s secrets.


    "Alright then, please go easy on me, Lady Tsunade."


    Shin stepped back, putting some distance between them. He focused on Tsunade. This was a chance to test his strength.


    Of course, there were some things he wouldn''t use, like the Rasengan and the Adamantine Sealing Chains.@@novelbin@@


    The Chains were fine, but using the Rasengan would raise too many questions.


    It would cause amotion. After all, the Rasengan was a Jutsu that required no hand seals.


    The most impressive thing about the Rasengan wasn''t its power, although it was powerful. There were other A-rank Jutsu that were stronger. But the fact that it didn''t require hand seals made it unique.


    No hand seals meant instant activation. In a life-or-death battle, even a fraction of a second could make all the difference.


    Besides, Shin wasn''t nning on going all out. He always kept some cards up his sleeve.


    He knew Tsunade would keep her word about not revealing his strength, but he was still used to hiding his true abilities.


    "You can make the first move," Tsunade said.


    "Then I won''t hold back."


    Shin wasn''t going to be polite. He was clearly at a disadvantage.


    Holding back half his strength, Shin charged towards Tsunade. When he was three meters away, he leaped into the air, aiming a punch at her face.


    "You can do it, Shin!" Kushina cheered nervously.


    "You little brat!"


    Tsunade scowled. Attacking someone''s face was a low blow, especially a woman''s.


    The fist might be small, but the force behind it was undeniable. Tsunade dodged. She wasn''t going to take that punch to the face.


    "Don''t jump so carelessly, kid. You have no leverage in the air. Let me show you how it''s done."


    After dodging Shin''s attack, Tsunade retaliated with lightning speed, aiming for his stomach.


    <strong>BAM!</strong>


    Wood splintered. Her fist connected, not with Shin''s body, but with a log. He had used the Substitution Jutsu.


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed. She spun around and threw another punch.


    Their fists collided. Shin was sent flying backward. Just before he crashed to the ground, he twisted in mid-air,nding gracefully on his feet.


    Tsunade shook her arm, the ground beneath her cracking slightly.


    "What a Strength!"


    Her arm was numb. She hadn''t used her monstrous strength, but even her normal punches packed a wallop.


    What kind of monster was this kid? How could he be so strong at such a young age?


    "Hey, are you alright?" Tsunade asked, concerned.


    After using the Substitution Jutsu, Shin had appeared behind her,unching a surprise attack. Her counterattack had been a bit hasty; she hadn''t controlled her strength.


    "Ouch! That hurts! I think my arm is broken! I can''t continue!"


    Shin cried out dramatically, his expression exaggerated.


    "Shin, are you hurt?" Kushina rushed over, checking his arm with worry. She red at Tsunade.


    Tsunade also hurried over to check on him. Her punch had been powerful; even a J¨­nin would have been injured.


    "Ahem, Kushina, I''m fine," Shin winked at her.


    Kushina rxed, understanding his silent message. He was faking it.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [18] : Tsunade’s Brother, Nawaki

    After a short visit, they left as Uzumaki Mito retired to rest.


    "Hey, my grandma said you have some extraordinary power. What is it? You seem to have a lot of secrets."


    Tsunade fixed Shin with a curious stare.


    "How should I know?" Shin shrugged, feigning ignorance. He couldn''t reveal his<strong>Perfect Sage Body</strong>.


    Besides, even if he did, no one would understand what it meant.


    Hashirama Senju was remembered for his Wood Release, not his Sage Body. But without the<strong>Perfect Sage Body</strong>, his Wood Release wouldn''t have been so devastatingly powerful.


    Yamato''s Wood Release, for example, was only slightly stronger than regr Jutsu. It was even dubbed "<strong>Pseudo Wood Release</strong>."


    Speaking of the Senju n, they must have some Wood Release Jutsu scrolls left behind by Hashirama. Shin was eager to see them.


    He didn''t have the Wood Release<strong>Kekkei Genkai</strong>yet, but he was confident that with enough research, he could develop it. Not the watered-down version Yamato had, but the real deal, like Hashirama''s.


    "Shin, what are you thinking about? You''re about to walk into a wall!"


    Kushina pulled him back, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Shin stared at the wall in front of him, embarrassed. If Kushina hadn''t stopped him, he would have walked right into it.


    "Seriously? Are you blind?"


    Tsunade chuckled.


    Shin red at her. He really wanted to punch her right now.


    But he wasn''t strong enough yet. He''d have to bide his time. He''d get her back one day.


    Tsunade noticed his re but dismissed it.


    "By the way, I''m nning on enrolling the four of you in the Academy."


    Tsunade looked at Shin, Kushina, Kai, and Akiko. They couldn''t stay at the Senjupound forever. They were at the right age to start school, and Tsunade thought the Academy would be a good environment for them.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to be ninja, you don''t have to go."


    She wouldn''t force them.


    "I''ll go! I want to be a ninja and avenge my family!" Kai dered, his eyes burning with hatred.


    "I want to go too," Akiko said.


    The destruction of the Uzumaki n had taught her a harsh lesson about the importance of strength. She wanted to be a ninja, at least strong enough to protect herself.


    "Alright, since you''ve both decided, I''ll talk to the Sandaime tomorrow," Tsunade said.


    "Hey, you haven''t asked us yet."


    "Oh? Don''t you two want to be ninja?" Tsunade looked at Shin and Kushina, surprised.


    "Of course we do. But shouldn''t you at least pretend to care about our opinion?" Shin said.


    Tsunade clenched her fist, annoyed. "Brat, if you don''t want a beating, stop messing with me."


    Shin wisely shut his mouth. Knowing Tsunade, she would make good on her threat.


    "Umm, Lady Tsunade, what about me?" Hikaru, the only adult among the survivors, spoke up.


    "You... if you can pass the test, you can be a Konoha Shinobi. If not, you''ll have to find another way to make a living," Tsunade said.


    Hikaru thought for a moment. "Please tell Lord Hokage that I want to be a Konoha Shinobi."


    "Fine, I''ll let him know. But whether you be one or not depends on you."


    With that, Tsunade left with Shin and Kushina. Akiko, Kai, and Hikaru headed towards their assigned houses.


    "Damn it! Why is Lady Tsunade so nice to that Shin?" Kai seethed with jealousy.


    And earlier, when they met Uzumaki Mito, she had mostly focused on Shin, ignoring himpletely.


    He already had a grudge against Shin; now, fueled by jealousy, his hatred deepened.


    Akiko and Hikaru nced at Kai but didn''t say anything.


    <><><><>


    As they walked back with Tsunade, Shin noticed a boy around his age carrying several skewers of grilled meat.


    The boy''s face paled when he saw Tsunade. He turned and tried to sneak away.


    "Nawaki! Stop right there! Where do you think you''re going?"


    Tsunade marched towards the boy, her expression fierce.


    <em>''Is that Tsunade''s brother, Nawaki?''</em>Shin thought, observing the boy. Nawaki''s fate was a tragic one; he died at the young age of twelve.


    "Sis..."


    Nawaki turned reluctantly, hiding the skewers behind his back.


    "I saw that. Don''t even try to hide it. Where did you get those?"


    "I... I bought them."


    "Bought them? I thought you were broke?" Tsunade questioned.


    Thest time Tsunade had lost a gamble, she had tried to "borrow" money from Nawaki. But Nawaki knew his sister''s gambling habits. If he lent her money, he''d never see it again.


    So, he had lied, saying he had spent all his money on ninja tools. Tsunade had left empty-handed.


    Now, he had been caught red-handed with these delicious skewers. Nawaki felt tears welling up.


    "Lying to your own sister? Those are confiscated."


    In a sh, the skewers were in Tsunade''s hands, leaving Nawaki staring at her with puppy-dog eyes.


    "Fine, fine. Here''s one."


    There were four skewers in total. She gave one to Nawaki, one to Shin, one to Kushina, and kept one for herself.


    "Mmm, smells delicious! Even better than the ones we make ourselves," Kushina said, sniffing the air.


    "Yeah, not bad. And they''re huge!"


    Shin took a bite. They were indeed delicious, better than anything he could make. Perhaps he needed better ingredients.


    "Sis, who are they?" Nawaki asked curiously.


    "They''re from the Uzumaki n, distant rtives of the Senju. Something happened to their n, so they''ll be living here from now on."


    "They''ll be attending the Academy soon. Make sure you look after them," Tsunade said to Nawaki.


    "Oh, hi! I''m Nawaki!" Nawaki introduced himself.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Uzumaki Shin, and this is Uzumaki Kushina. We look forward to getting to know you," Shin said, officially acquainted with Nawaki.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>@@novelbin@@


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [19] : Ninja Academy! Enrollment

    "Nawaki, do you have any allowance left? I''ll pay you back tenfold when I win big."


    Tsunade looked at her brother hopefully.


    "Nope, not a penny."


    Nawaki even turned his pockets inside out to prove he was broke.


    But Tsunade wasn''t convinced. She suspected he was hiding money, but she had no proof.


    "Oh well, it seems you''re not destined for wealth," Tsunade sighed dramatically.


    Nawaki breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted nothing to do with that kind of "wealth."


    He sidled up to Shin and whispered, "Remember, never lend my sister money. You''ll never see it again."


    Then he scurried off, afraid Tsunade might overhear.@@novelbin@@


    "Doesn''t he live with you?"


    Shin watched Nawaki go, confused.


    "He lives with Grandma. That little rascal avoids me like the gue," Tsunade grumbled.


    "That''s understandable. If I were your brother, I''d avoid you too."


    Shin looked at Tsunade pointedly. Who wouldn''t avoid someone who took all their allowance?


    Tsunade might not eat people, but she sure ate money. Shin suspected her gambling habits had something to do with the Senju n''s decline.


    "Hey, what''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Nothing. Come on, Kushina, let''s go."


    Shin took Kushina''s hand and returned to Tsunade''s courtyard. He pulled out the<strong>Multi-Shadow Clone</strong>Jutsu scroll and started studying.


    The Jutsu was simple enough. It didn''t take him long to master it.


    He formed the Ram seal. Poof! Dozens of Shin clones filled the room.


    He dispelled the clones and went to inform Tsunade and Kushina that he was leaving the courtyard to explore the Senjupound.


    He wasn''t just wandering aimlessly. He was looking for a suitable training spot. There was a training ground within Tsunade''s courtyard, but he didn''t want to train there and risk exposing his secrets.


    After a thorough search, he found no suitable location within the Senjupound. He''d have to look elsewhere in Konoha.


    But he wasn''t going to wander around just yet. He had just arrived; the Sandaime was likely keeping an eye on them.


    He''d wait a while,y low for now.


    He also had his Replication System to consider. He currently had three Common Replication Cards and one Advanced.


    The Advanced card could copy a wide range of things: S-rank Jutsu, Kage-level Chakra and physique, even Kekkei Genkai.


    But there were limitations to copying Kekkei Genkai. He couldn''t copy the Rinnegan, or even the<strong>Eternal</strong><strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>.


    The<strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>, however, was within reach.


    "If I awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and then copy another pair, could I evolve it into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    Shin wondered.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was the Uchiha n''s ultimate d¨­jutsu, but it had a fatal w: overuse led to blindness. It was like a curse.


    The only way to ovee this was to evolve it into the<strong>Eternal</strong><strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>, which also granted the ability to use the Perfect Susanoo.


    But to evolve it, one had to transnt the<strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>of a sibling.


    Shin had no siblings. That path was closed to him.


    He''d have to find another way. The System was one option. He also suspected there might be other ways to evolve the<strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>.


    Otherwise, how did Indra ¨­tsutsuki obtain his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? And Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki''s Rinnegan wasn''t innate; it had evolved from the Sharingan.


    Shin wasn''t too worried. Even if he couldn''t evolve his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he wouldn''t go blind.


    He had the<strong>Perfect Sage Body</strong>. Obito Uchiha had been able to use the<strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>without side effects after transnting Hashirama Senju''s cells.


    With the<strong>Perfect Sage Body</strong>, Shin didn''t have to worry about blindness.


    But even so, he still wanted to evolve his Sharingan into the Eternal<strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>. He coveted its power.


    The Perfect Susanoo was practically invincible.


    And with the Eternal<strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>and his<strong>Perfect Sage Body</strong>, he could potentially awaken the Rinnegan himself.


    Just the thought was exciting.


    But it was too early to think about that now. His Sharingan was only at the one-tomoe stage. It would take time to reach the<strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>, and even then, evolving it wouldn''t be easy.


    By the time Shin returned to the courtyard, it was already dark. He had dinner and went to bed.


    <><><><>


    The next day, Tsunade took Shin, Kushina, Akiko, and Kai to the Ninja Academy.


    The Academy had been founded by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju.


    "It''s already been a while since the semester started, so you''ll be joining as transfer students. If there''s anything you don''t understand, don''t hesitate to ask your teacher."


    Tsunade instructed them.


    "Tanaka-sensei, these children are in your care now."


    "Don''t worry, Lady Tsunade. I''ll take good care of them," Tanaka-sensei assured her.


    After entrusting the children to Tanaka-sensei, Tsunade left. As an Elite J¨­nin, she was a busy woman.


    They followed Tanaka-sensei to their ssroom. Shin spotted Nawaki immediately.


    "Hey, Shin, Kushina! You''re in our ss!" Nawaki eximed, jumping up.


    "Nawaki, sit down!" Tanaka-sensei scolded.


    Nawaki obediently sat back down. Despite being the grandson of the Shodaime Hokage, he still had to behave in ss.


    "We have four new transfer students. Please wee them to our ss," Tanaka-sensei announced.


    The other students looked at Shin and the others curiously. Red hair was rare; to have four at once was unusual.


    No, wait, there were five, including the other red-haired student already in the ss.


    Ch¨­za Akimichi.


    "Why don''t you all introduce yourselves? You first," Tanaka-sensei said, pointing to Shin.


    Shin shrugged. "I''m Uzumaki Shin. I like beautiful girls and dislike creeps. That''s all."


    Tanaka-sensei''s lips twitched. That was certainly an interesting introduction.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [20] : Kushina’s Jealousy

    "Uzumaki Shin, don''t you think your introduction was a bit short? Shouldn''t you talk about your dreams?"


    Tanaka-sensei looked at Shin expectantly.


    "Dreams are fleeting. That''s why they''re called dreams. Just keep them to yourself, I say."


    "Alright... Next."


    Tanaka-sensei shook his head and turned to Kushina.


    Kushina looked at the ss, feeling nervous. Shin gently squeezed her hand, reassuring her.


    Kushina rxed instantly.


    "I''m Uzumaki Kushina! I like Shin, I hate Tsunade, and my dream is to be with Shin forever!"


    Kushina dered boldly.


    The ss erupted in gasps and whispers. Such a forward deration!


    "She hates my sister?!" Nawaki gaped, shocked that Kushina disliked Tsunade.


    Tanaka-sensei sighed. Kids these days were so precocious.


    Shin looked at Kushina, who had buried her face in her hands, her cheeks ming red.


    "Ahem, settle down!"


    Tanaka-sensei cleared his throat and sternly called for order.


    "You two, find an empty seat."


    Shin scanned the ssroom. The only empty seats were at the back, so he led Kushina there.


    Akiko and Kai gave their introductions. Akiko''s was unremarkable; she came across as a shy, timid girl.


    Kai, on the other hand, simply stated his name coldly, giving the impression that he wasn''t approachable.@@novelbin@@


    "They all have the name ''Uzumaki'' and the same red hair. Are they all from the same n?"


    A boy with a pineapple-shaped haircut and bored eyes nced at them.


    "Shikaku, you''re awake? That''s a rare sight," Inoichi Yamanaka, sitting next to Shikaku Nara, remarked.


    "I didn''t want to wake up, but you were all so loud," Shikaku grumbled.


    "Hi, I''m Uzumaki Shin. Nice to meet you."


    Shin, settled in his seat next to Kushina, greeted the girl with beautiful ck hair sitting next to him.


    The girl looked surprised, then gave a gentle smile. "Hello, I''m Uchiha Mikoto. Nice to meet you too."


    Shin froze. He had only greeted her because she was pretty, but he hadn''t expected her to be Uchiha Mikoto.


    But something wasn''t right. He looked at Kushina, then back at Mikoto. Were they the same age?


    No, that couldn''t be right. Mikoto should be older than Kushina. She should have already graduated from the Academy.


    ''Maybe it has something to do with me being a transmigrant. In the original story, only Kushina came to Konoha. Now there are four of us, including me.''


    Even a butterfly pping its wings could cause a hurricane, let alone a person.


    ''Looks like I''m one of those people who inadvertently change the world.''


    Shin felt a surge of pride.


    "Ouch! Kushina, what was that for?"


    Shin looked at his arm, which was turning red from Kushina''s pinch.


    "Hmph, you lecher!"


    Kushina red at him. So that was why he had chosen this seat, to be next to this pretty girl.


    Shin felt wronged. He admitted Mikoto was pretty, but he was just being friendly. He wasn''t a pervert! He didn''t have any inappropriate thoughts about little girls. He couldn''t understand Kushina sometimes.


    But then he remembered Kushina''s bold deration in front of the whole ss. She was definitely jealous.


    Kids in the ninja world really did mature fast. Obito had a crush on Rin before he was five, and Sakura was infatuated with Sasuke at six.


    "Uchiha-san, why are you sitting at the back?"


    Shin was curious. It wasn''tmon for girls to sit at the back. At least, that hadn''t been his experience in his past life. The back was usually reserved for the tall kids and the troublemakers.


    "Because no one wants to sit with me."


    Mikoto gave a wry smile. Everyone avoided her, so she had resigned herself to sitting at the back.


    "Why?"


    Kushina, her jealousy momentarily forgotten, was also curious.


    "You''re not from Konoha, are you?" Mikoto asked.


    "Wow, you''re amazing! You figured that out right away!" Kushina eximed.


    Mikoto shook her head. "I''m from the Uchiha n. That''s why they avoid me."


    Kushina looked at her, confused. Shin, however, had an idea.


    The Uchiha n''s reputation in Konoha was...plicated. They had basically offended every other n and even the civilians.


    The Uchiha were known for their arrogance. Mikoto didn''t seem arrogant, but it was amon trait among the Uchiha.


    Their arrogance made them unpopr, and their tendency to act superior only worsened things.


    The Uchiha n was in charge of the Konoha Police Force, an important department responsible for maintainingw and order within the vige.


    This position required them to interact with the other ns and the civilians.


    For other ns, it would have been an opportunity to build rtionships and gain favor. For example, if someone from another nmitted a minor offense, they could turn a blind eye and earn their gratitude.


    But the Uchiha, with their strict adherence to the rules and their tendency to escte minor offenses, had made themselves unpopr. And when it came to their own n members, they were lenient, often turning a blind eye to their wrongdoings.


    This behavior naturally led to resentment from the other ns and the vigers.


    But the Uchiha n was powerful. With the decline of the Senju, they were the strongest n in Konoha. No one challenged them or even speak ill of them, for fear of being summoned to the Police Force headquarters for "Questioning."


    If they couldn''t fight them, they would avoid them. The Uchiha n was isted, which was exactly what some people wanted.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [23] : First Encounter with Orochimaru and Jiraiya

    "I''m stuffed. Let''s go."


    Shin wiped his mouth, then Kushina''s, earning him a smug grin from her. She shot a triumphant look at Mikoto.


    Mikoto didn''t react to the provocation, instead returning a gentle smile, much to Kushina''s annoyance. Mikoto didn''t seem to care about her rivalry at all.


    And after interacting with her, Kushina found it hard to maintain her hostility towards such a sweet girl.


    "Hold it right there."


    Just as they were about to leave the ramen shop, the Uchiha ninja stopped them.


    Shin frowned, turning to face the man.


    He had just copied the man''s<strong>[Sharingan]</strong>Prowess, evolving his own Sharingan to three-tomoe, but he still didn''t like the guy.


    The man was arrogant and unpleasant; no one would like him.


    "You''re an Uchiha, aren''t you? Why are you with a Senju?"


    The Uchiha ninja questioned Mikoto.


    Mikoto lowered her head, remaining silent, her face pale.


    Seeing Mikoto like this, Kushina bristled. "What''s it to you?" she retorted.


    She didn''t like this Uchiha one bit.


    "What did you say?"


    The Uchiha stood up, his three-tomoe Sharingan ring at Kushina. Kushina, intimidated, hid behind Shin.


    He was a<strong>J¨­nin</strong>, a killer. His killing intent, amplified by his Sharingan, was palpable.


    If Kushina hadn''t witnessed the destruction of her n and experienced such trauma, she might have been paralyzed with fear.


    Shin''s eyes narrowed. He could tolerate a lot to maintain his low profile, but this was crossing the line.


    He was about to step in when a familiar voice rang out.


    "Shin, Kushina, Nawaki, what are you doing here?" Tsunade approached, nked by two others.


    One had a pale face and an aura of coldness, like a venomous snake lurking in the shadows. This was Orochimaru, Tsunade''s teammate.@@novelbin@@


    The other had spiky white hair and red markings under his eyes. Jiraiya.


    "Is there a problem here?"


    Tsunade noticed the Uchiha J¨­nin, his Sharingan activated and killing intent radiating from him.


    "A<strong>J¨­nin</strong>intimidating children? How impressive. What''s your name?" Tsunade asked coldly.


    The Uchiha J¨­nin paled. He recognized Tsunade; every ninja in Konoha knew her. He could act tough in front of others, but not in front of Tsunade.


    She wasn''t afraid of the Uchiha n, and she wasn''t afraid to use her fists. If she punched him, even the Uchiha n Head wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    He had no choice but to back down.


    Besides, Tsunade was the best medic in Konoha. If he ended up in the hospital, she could make sure he never left.


    "Get lost. And if you ever bother them again, I''ll make sure you regret it" Tsunade threatened.


    The Uchiha J¨­nin, Uchiha Ryota, scurried away. Even if he was an Uchiha genius, the n wouldn''t risk disrespecting Tsunade for him.


    Tsunade was the Sandaime Hokage''s student. fighting her was the same as fighting the Hokage. If the Hokage found a reason to punish them, the Uchiha n would suffer.


    The current Sandaime Hokage wasn''t the weak old man he would be; he was still a force to be reckoned with.


    "Kushina, are you alright?" Shin asked.


    Kushina shook her head. With Shin by her side, she wasn''t that scared.


    "I''ll get you back for this. one day, Ryota."


    Shin red at the Uchiha''s retreating figure. If they weren''t in Konoha, Ryota would be dead.


    Shin was confident he could kill an Uchiha J¨­nin. He might not be able to take on an Elite J¨­nin yet, but a regr J¨­nin was no problem.


    "Pfft, hahahaha! What did you say, kid?" Jiraiya burst outughing.


    Shin looked at Jiraiya and said with a smirk, "I said, one day, I''ll dig a hole and bury you in it."


    Jiraiya''sughter died in his throat.


    "Sis, thank goodness you came. That was a close one," Nawaki said, relieved.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault," Mikoto apologized.


    "It''s not your fault, Mikoto. That guy was just being a jerk. If I were stronger, I''d punch him in the face," Kushina said, patting Mikoto''s shoulder.


    Shin looked at Kushina, then at Mikoto. When did they be friends?


    Kushina had been so hostile towards Mikoto earlier.


    Seeing Mikoto''s vulnerability had softened Kushina''s heart. Her hostility had melted away.


    "You''re an Uchiha?" Tsunade asked Mikoto.


    "Y-yes."


    Mikoto looked at Tsunade nervously.


    "Don''t be scared. I''m not going to eat you. But you''re quite different from the other Uchiha, aren''t you?" Tsunade observed. Mikoto didn''t have the usual Uchiha arrogance.


    Most Uchiha, regardless of age or gender, were arrogant and haughty.


    They were the ssic "young masters," always looking down on others.


    Tsunade had a good impression of Mikoto. She didn''t judge her based on her n.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my teammate, Orochimaru, and this dead weight is Jiraiya."


    Tsunade gestured towards her twopanions.


    Shin had already recognized them. They were hard to miss.


    "Dead weight? You''re calling me dead weight?" Jiraiya grumbled.


    Orochimaru remained silent, his gaze fixed on Shin.


    Shin looked back at the Snake Sannin. Why was he staring at him? Had Orochimaru already embarked on his path of forbidden research and taken an interest in him?


    No, that was impossible. It was too early for that.


    But why was he staring?


    Shin felt ufortable under Orochimaru''s intense gaze, like a mouse being watched by a snake.


    "Interesting," Orochimaru said with a sly smile.


    Shin frowned. Orochimaru''s smile didn''t bode well.


    <strong><><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [26] : Shin’s Bribery and Threats

    Nawaki squatted on the ground, his face a picture of despair. Copying the test questions a hundred times was pure torture.


    Shin gave him a sympathetic look. ''Honest,'' he thought. ''Not gloating at all.''


    "Next up, the practical test. We''ll start with Kunai throwing."


    Tanaka-sensei announced, ncing at Nawaki.


    "Nawaki, what are you still doing on the floor? Want me to add another hundred lines?"


    Nawaki shot to his feet, ring at Tanaka-sensei as if he were a demon.


    Shin patted Nawaki''s shoulder. "Sacrifices must be made, my friend. You understand."


    Nawaki gave him a mournful look. A hundred times! How could he understand?


    "Alright, let''s begin. Uzumaki Shin, you''re first."


    "Lucky me, first up."


    Shin smiled, pulled a Kunai from his pouch, and stood at the designated distance, about fifteen meters from the target.


    They were still young students; throwing urately from a greater distance would be challenging for most.


    With a flick of his wrist, the Kunai flew through the air, striking the target with a satisfying thud.


    "Nine points. Not bad. Almost a perfect score," Tanaka-sensei said approvingly.


    "Hmph, is that all you''ve got?"


    A sneer reached Shin''s ears. He didn''t need to turn around to know it was Kai.


    Shin turned and faced him.


    "Kai, what was that? I didn''t quite catch it. Say that again."


    Kai met Shin''s gaze, a flicker of fear in his eyes. Shin had broken his leg when they were younger; the memory still haunted him.


    He wasn''t sure if he hated Shin more than he feared him, or the other way around.


    Seeing Kai shut his mouth, Shin snorted and returned to Kushina''s side.


    "Why only nine points?" Kushina whispered.


    "Don''t want to stand out too much. Nine is a good score," Shin said with a smile. He didn''t need to unt his abilities.


    He was still a young dragon, learning to fly. He would soar through the skies one day.


    The Kunai throwing test concluded. Four students achieved a perfect score: Mikoto, Nawaki, Minato, and, surprisingly, Kai.


    "That smug look on his face is really annoying."


    Kushina red at Kai, her fists clenched. If he came any closer, she''d punch him.


    "Don''t mind him," Shin said calmly.


    But inwardly, he was plotting ways to take Kai down a peg or two.


    After the Kunai throwing, it was time for the sparring matches. They were paired up for one-on-onebat.


    "I''ll now announce the pairings. Uzumaki Shin and Senju Nawaki, Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto, Hy¨±ga Hiashi and Hy¨±ga Hizashi, Uzumaki Kai and Namikaze Minato..."


    "Whoa, sibling rivalry? Tanaka-sensei is ruthless."


    Shin looked at Hiashi and Hizashi, feigning sympathy while inwardly relishing the uing match.


    "I wouldn''t mind being paired with you," Hiashi said to Shin, his expression stoic.


    "Nah, I don''t want to be with a stick-in-the-mud."


    Hiashi always had the same serious, expressionless face. Shin found it boring.


    "Shin, we''re paired up. What am I supposed to do?" Nawaki asked, his voice filled with dread.


    "Nawaki, out of allowance again? Tell you what, I''ll treat you to Yakiniku. Just throw the match, okay?"


    Shin gave him a friendly smile.


    "And Nawaki, you wouldn''t want Tsunade to find out you cheated on the test, would you?"


    Bribery and threats. Nawaki caved instantly. Hiashi, standing nearby, twitched. ''Sensei, something''s fishy here...''


    The sparring matches began. Shin had bribed Nawaki, so their match ended quickly.


    "Ouch! Why did you have to hit so hard?" Nawaki clutched his stomach, barely able to stand.


    "Duh, it has to look convincing. What if they find out we''re faking it?" Shin helped Nawaki up.


    They watched the other matches. Kushina and Mikoto were evenly matched, though Kushina wasn''t using her full strength.


    At this stage, most of them didn''t know any Jutsu. The Uzumaki and Senju, with their superior physique, had an advantage in Taijutsu.@@novelbin@@


    This was evident in Kai and Minato''s match. Minato was getting pummeled.


    The Senju and Uzumaki were incredibly durable. Minato''s punches barely fazed Kai, but when Kainded a blow, Minato felt it.


    In the end, Kai emerged victorious.


    Shin shook his head. This was the advantage of having a<strong>Kekkei Genkai</strong>. The world was unfair.


    But this was only temporary. Kai could bully Minato now, but in the future, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Umm, Minato-san, are you alright?" Akiko approached Minato, concern in her eyes.


    "Thank you for your concern, Akiko-san. I''m fine," Minato said with a smile. Despite the bruises, his smile remained bright.


    Kai, who had been gloating over his victory, froze when he saw Akiko fussing over Minato.


    He had a crush on Akiko. Seeing this, jealousy burned within him.


    "Looks like things are about to get interesting," Shin said to Nawaki, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Kai stomped towards Minato.


    "Minato!"


    Minato turned, only to be met with Kai''s fist.


    Caught off guard, Minato was struck squarely in the eye, earning himself a shiner.


    "Kai, what are you doing?!" Akiko yelled angrily.


    Tanaka-sensei''s attention was drawn to themotion. He rushed over and grabbed Kai.


    "Kai, your match is over. Why did you attack Minato-san?" Tanaka-sensei demanded.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" Kushina and Mikoto joined Shin.


    "Huh? Your match is over?"


    "Yeah, and I won!" Kushina said excitedly, looking at Shin expectantly.


    "Oh." Shin''s t response deted Kushina''s excitement.


    Kushina pouted. Couldn''t he at least sound a bit more enthusiastic?


    <><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [27] : The Choice for Nine-Tails Jinchūriki

    "Shin, what''s going on here?"


    Mikoto, seeing Tanaka-sensei scolding Kai, asked Shin for an exnation.


    "Well, it''s a bitplicated, but I''ll give you the short version."


    Shin cleared his throat.


    "Kai likes Akiko, but Akiko seems to have a thing for Minato. So, Kai, in a fit of jealousy, punched Minato."


    "Wow, Kai likes Akiko? Poor Akiko," Kushina said, shaking her head.


    "By the way, your match ended so quickly. Who won?"


    Mikoto asked curiously.


    "I did, of course. Nawaki is no match for me. I could take him down with one hand tied behind my back."


    Shin nced at Nawaki, but he wasn''t exaggerating. He really could defeat Nawaki with one hand.


    "You''re so mean, Shin! You bribed me! If you hadn''t, I would have crushed you!" Nawaki protested.


    "Yeah, right. You''d be the one getting crushed," Kushina scoffed. If Shin used his full strength, Nawaki wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "It''s satisfying to see Kai get scolded," Shin said with a smirk.


    Kai was severely reprimanded and forced to apologize to Minato.


    Minato readily forgave him.


    "He forgave him just like that? Shouldn''t he at least try to get even?" Shin remarked.


    "Uzumaki Shin!!!" Kai roared.


    "What? Want to fight me? I''ll break your other leg."


    Kai, who had been fuming, felt a phantom pain in his leg and backed down.


    The other students were surprised. Why was Kai so afraid of Shin?


    Shin was good, but he wasn''t that much better than Kai. What was going on?


    "Alright, no fighting! If I catch you brawling, you''ll be punished!" Tanaka-sensei warned.


    "That concludes today''s test. ss dismissed. Minato-san, go get those injuries treated."


    Cheers erupted as the students celebrated their early dismissal.


    "Shin, don''t forget you owe me Yakiniku," Nawaki reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get your meat. Let''s go."


    Shin, Kushina, Mikoto, and a hopeful Nawaki headed towards a Yakiniku restaurant.


    ????


    At the Senjupound, the Sandaime Hokage stood outside Uzumaki Mito''s residence.


    "Mito-sama, Sarutobi Hiruzen requests an audience."


    "Ah, it''s little monkey. Come in."


    Hiruzen blushed at the nickname. Thankfully, they were alone; it would have been embarrassing otherwise.


    "Mito-sama, you summoned me?"@@novelbin@@


    Hiruzen hadn''te of his own volition; Mito had sent for him.


    "Hiruzen, I called you here to discuss the<strong>Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki</strong>." Mito had stopped calling him "little monkey," much to his relief.


    "This...?"


    "I''m old, Hiruzen. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. We need to choose a new Jinch¨±riki soon."


    Hiruzen was silent for a moment. "What are your thoughts, Mito-sama?"


    "The<strong>Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki</strong>should ideally be an Uzumaki. Only their constitution can properly suppress the Kyuubi. Otherwise, it might go on a rampage or even break free from the seal."


    Mito''s voice was grave. The Nine-Tails was a force to be reckoned with. Without Hashirama, Konoha would struggle to contain its power.


    "I agree."


    Hiruzen was also cautious when it came to the Nine-Tails. Its importance was undeniable, and the Uzumaki were the most suitable candidates for bing its Jinch¨±riki.


    "Do you have anyone in mind, Mito-sama?"


    "I can only offer suggestions. The final decision is yours, Hiruzen."


    "First, I rmend Uzumaki Shin. He''s the most suitable candidate. Then there''s Uzumaki Kushina and Uzumaki Akiko."


    "What about Uzumaki Kai? He seems quite talented."


    Mito shook her head. "He is talented, but he''s also consumed by hatred and jealousy. He''s not suitable to be the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki."


    Any Uzumaki was technically suitable, but Kai''s personality made him a poor choice.


    "Uzumaki Shin?"


    Hiruzen frowned. He had gathered information on the Uzumaki survivors. Uzumaki Hikaru was out of the question; he was an adult and harder to control. Hiruzen didn''t trust him.


    As for Shin, his performance at the Academy wasn''t as impressive as Kai''s. Why was Mito rmending him?


    <em>''Is this for the Senju n?''</em>Hiruzen wondered.


    Shin was close to Tsunade and was practically considered a Senju. Perhaps Mito was trying to secure an advantage for the Senju.


    Hiruzen''s guess waspletely off the mark. Mito rmended Shin because of his immense life force, which could suppress the Nine-Tailspletely. He would be the safest choice.


    "The Kyuubi is vtile, filled with hatred. I think a female Jinch¨±riki would be better. Perhaps we can use love to tame the beast. Uzumaki Akiko seems like a good choice."


    Hiruzen lowered his head.


    Mito looked at him, disappointment clouding her eyes. Hiruzen had changed.


    His thoughts were transparent to her.


    She understood why he wasn''t choosing Shin or Kushina. It was because of their close ties to the Senju n.


    "Mito-sama, what do you think?" Hiruzen asked, a flicker of guilt in his eyes.


    The Nine-Tails was too important. He couldn''t allow any single n to control it.


    "You''ve already made up your mind, Hiruzen. Do as you see fit. I''m tired. You may leave."


    Mito waved him away, her disappointment evident.


    "Then I''ll take my leave. If you need anything, Mito-sama, please don''t hesitate to send for me."


    Hiruzen bowed and left.


    Outside, his guilt was overwhelming, but then his expression hardened.


    "Forgive me, Mito-sama, but the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is too important. No single n in Konoha should have control over it."


    Shin and Kushina were too close to the Senju. Kai''s personality was unsuitable. That left Akiko.


    Hiruzen didn''t want to see the Senju n rise to power again.


    <strong><><><><><></strong>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [30] : Kushina, You’re Really Going to Sleep With Me?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin and Kushina arrived at the Academy just in time.


    But someone was eventer: Nawaki. Under Shin''s amused gaze, Nawaki was sent out to stand in the hallway as punishment.


    "Huh, where''s Akiko?"


    Shin scanned the ssroom, but Akiko was nowhere to be seen.


    "Shin, what are you thinking about?"


    Mikoto asked curiously, noticing his distraction.


    "I was just wondering why Akiko isn''t here."


    Kushina, who had been drowsy, suddenly perked up, her eyes fixed on Shin.


    "Shin, don''t tell me you have a thing for Akiko?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Kushina, your eyes are scary," Mikoto giggled.


    "I''m not interested in Akiko. I was just curious," Shin said, a bit exasperated.


    He had no interest in little girls. He wasn''t a creep.


    Besides, Akiko wasn''t as pretty as Kushina or Mikoto.


    "I have an announcement regarding Uzumaki Akiko. I''m sure many of you are wondering why she isn''t here today."


    Tanaka-sensei stood at the podium.


    "Akiko has taken a leave of absence. She won''t being to school for a while."


    Shin pondered the announcement, a suspicion forming in his mind.


    After ss, Shin approached Kai. "Kai, you live with Akiko. Do you know why she''s absent?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Kai red at Shin.


    "Good question. How about this?" Shin ced a hand on Kai''s shoulder, applying pressure.


    Kai broke out in a cold sweat, his shoulder screaming in pain.


    He didn''t cry out, though, maintaining his pride. But he quickly caved.


    "Akiko was called away early this morning. I think she went to Lady Mito''s ce."


    "Thanks for the info." Shin smiled and returned to his seat, his suspicions confirmed.


    He guessed that Akiko had been chosen as the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki. He didn''t know why Akiko, but it was good news for him and Kushina.


    Bing a Jinch¨±riki wasn''t a good thing. Not everyone could be like Naruto and gain the Tailed Beast''s approval.


    "Shin, you''ve never cared about Akiko before. Why are you suddenly interested in her?"


    Kushina asked when Shin returned to his seat.


    She knew Shin wasn''t romantically interested in Akiko, but she couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    "Because it''s important to us," Shin said cryptically.


    If he or Kushina had been chosen as the Jinch¨±riki, he would have had to find a way to refuse.


    Now, he didn''t have to worry about that.


    Akiko''s absence meant she was probably receiving special training from Mito. Bing a Jinch¨±riki wasn''t easy; it required rigorous preparation.


    After school, they received a notice that they wouldn''t be attending Mito''s lessons for the time being.


    Shin wasn''t disappointed. He had already learned everything he needed to know.


    ''<strong>Mind''s Eye of Kagura!!!</strong>''


    Shin closed his eyes, and his surroundings appeared in his mind. He could sense Chakra with incredible rity.


    He had awakened the Mind''s Eye of Kagura, a secret technique that only the Uzumaki n could learn. Mito had taught it to him.


    She had also taught it to the others, but he didn''t know if they had mastered it. Kushina hadn''t. He doubted Kai and Akiko had either.


    He scanned the entire Senjupound and its surroundings with his expanded sensory range.


    He continued using the Mind''s Eye of Kagura for an hour before finally opening his eyes, exhaustion weighing on him.


    It was mental exhaustion. The Chakra cost was minimal, but the strain on his mind was significant, especially with prolonged use.


    But it had its benefits. It slowly increased his mental power. It was one of the ways he had found to strengthen his mind.


    The other method was to use the System''s Replication Cards to copy Uchiha ocr prowess.


    "Looks like Tsunade isn''ting back. Let''s eat."


    Shin exited his room and announced to Kushina.


    "I''ve been waiting forever! I''m starving!" Kushina whined dramatically.


    Shin chuckled and prepared avish dinner. They had money now; there was no need to be frugal.


    After dinner, Shin trained his Taijutsu and Kenjutsu in the training ground. He then dispelled his Shadow Clones, absorbing their memories and experiences.


    He had secretly sent them out to train in Ninjutsu.


    Shin organized the knowledge he had gained, refined Chakra for an hour, then took a bath and prepared for bed.


    Just as hey down, his door creaked open, and Kushina entered, clutching a nket.


    Shin stared at her, bewildered.


    "Kushina, what are you doing in my room? Shouldn''t you be sleeping?"


    "Did you forget what you said this morning? We''re sleeping together from now on. You promised! Don''t tell me you''re going back on your word?"


    Kushina tried to sound fierce, but Shin only saw cuteness. Fierce cuteness.


    "Kushina, you''re really going to sleep with me?" Shin asked, surprised.


    "Of course! And we''ve slept together before, haven''t we?"


    Kushina climbed onto the tatami mat, snuggled up next to Shin, wrapped her arms around him, and rested her head on his chest.


    "That was when we were little. Don''t you feel awkward now, Kushina?"


    Shin inhaled the sweet scent of her hair.


    "Not at all. I feelfortable sleeping with you, Shin."


    Kushina snuggled closer, nuzzling him.


    Shin wasn''t going to argue. That would be stupid.


    "Alright, let''s get some sleep. But try to stay still, okay? No moving around."


    "Shin, do you dislike me?"@@novelbin@@


    Kushina pouted. Even in the darkness, with only the moonlight filtering through the window, Shin could see her expression.


    "Even if I were to dislike someone, it wouldn''t be you. Now go to sleep."


    Shin pinched her cheek and closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth of this human-shaped pillow.


    Kushina also feltfortable and safe in Shin''s arms. She quickly drifted off to sleep.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [31] : Graduation Exam

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Time flew by like a rushing river, and four years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Throughout those years, Shin diligently attended the Ninja Academy. As for graduating early? No, that had never crossed his mind.


    Now, it was finally time for him to graduate. Currently, the Academy''s program was five years, a year shorter than it would be in the future.


    "The graduation exam ising up soon. Are you nervous, Shin?"


    Nawaki sidled up to Shin, his voiceced with anxiety.


    Graduating required passing an exam, and the current exam was more challenging than the one in the future.


    First, you had to demonstrate proficiency in the Academy Three: the <strong>Substitution Jutsu</strong>, <strong>Transformation Jutsu</strong>, and <strong>Clone Jutsu</strong>.


    Then, you had to survive a spar against a Chuninfor ten minutes. Only then could you graduate. Otherwise, you were held back.


    The Academy recognized that surviving ten minutes against a Chunin was a tall order for a student, so they allowed them to form teams.


    Teams could have up to three members. As long as one member survived the full ten minutes, the entire team passed. That made it a bit easier.


    "I''m not nervous, but you seem to be, Nawaki."


    Shin noticed Nawaki''s trembling hands.


    "Yeah, a little. It would be embarrassing to fail. How about we team up?"


    "Sorry, I''ve already teamed up with Kushina and Mikoto. You''ll have to find someone else."


    Shin nced at Kushina and Mikoto, then back at Nawaki. It was obvious who he''d rather be with.


    "Fine. I knew it. I was going to carry you, but I guess you don''t need my help."


    Nawaki sulked.


    Soon, Tanaka-sensei arrived and announced the start of the exam. The morning was dedicated to the Jutsu proficiency test.


    This part was easy for everyone in the ss. They were in the elite ss, after all. Either n members or exceptionally talented civilians.


    The Academy Three posed no challenge to them.


    After the morning session, they didn''t go home. They ate the lunch Mikoto had prepared in a quiet corner of the training ground.


    "We''re finally graduating! Does that mean we can go on missions now?" Kushina asked excitedly.


    Mikoto was unusually quiet, her expression downcast.


    "What''s wrong, Mikoto? Are you worried about the exam?" Shin asked.


    "No, I''m confident I''ll pass. But... we''ll be separated after graduation, won''t we?"


    Mikoto looked at Shin, her voiceced with sadness.


    "Don''t worry, Mikoto! Maybe we''ll all be assigned to the same team!" Kushina said, trying to sound cheerful.


    But even she was worried about being separated from Shin.


    "If you don''t like your assigned team, you can always request a transfer."


    Shin reassured them. There was no need to worry. They could always ask Tsunade for help.


    Mikoto and Kushina rxed, relieved.


    In the afternoon, the second part of the graduation exammenced. Even Hiruzen Sarutobi was present.


    He wouldn''t normally pay attention to a graduation exam, but this wasn''t an ordinary ss.


    The students in this ss were the future of Konoha. Even Hiruzen couldn''t ignore them.


    And it wasn''t just Hiruzen. Danz¨­ was also observing, looking for promising recruits for his Root organization.


    After forming their teams, they were assigned their opponents. Shin''s team was up against a Chunin who looked about sixteen.


    Being a Chunin at sixteen had made him arrogant. He looked down on the Academy students.


    As a Chunin who hadpleted several missions, he saw these students as pampered flowers who had never experienced realbat.


    He didn''t even bother hiding his disdain.


    "You three brats should just surrender. Don''t me me if I''m rough."@@novelbin@@


    Kimura, their opponent, held his Kunai, his eyes filled with contempt.


    "We''ll see how rough you can get."


    Kimura''s arrogance annoyed Shin. He was just a lowly Chunin; what was he so smug about?


    "You''re asking for it."


    Kimura sensed Shin''s disdain and felt a surge of anger.


    A mere Academy student, looking down on him, a real Shinobi? He was determined to make sure Shin didn''t graduate.


    "With that attitude, you''d think you were a Kage. What''s with the arrogance, newbie?"


    Shin said calmly. He disliked this Chunin from the start. Just a Chunin, and he dared to look down on him? Did he think he was Madara Uchiha?


    "Begin! No lethal force!"


    The Chunin examiner announced. He was there to assess their performance and ensure no one got killed.


    "No need for you two to get involved. I''ll take care of him," Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    He walked towards Kimura, his steps measured and confident.


    Kimura red at Shin, enraged by his casual attitude.


    "I''ll show you the difference between you and a real Shinobi!"


    He charged at Shin, his speed impressive.


    Well, impressive for a regr person. To Shin, he was moving in slow motion.


    Kimura lunged, thrusting his Kunai towards Shin. He aimed for non-lethal areas; he wasn''t going to kill him.


    He wouldn''t kill, but he wouldn''t hesitate to injure.


    "Weakling."


    Shin casually deflected the Kunai and punched Kimura in the gut. Kimura flew backward like a cannonball, crashing to the ground. He twitched a few times, then passed out.


    "Examiner-san, I believe we passed?"


    Shin looked at the examiner, who was staring at him with his jaw hanging open.


    Shin chuckled. He had shocked the examiner.


    He had revealed a bit of his strength, but he didn''t care anymore. He wasn''t the same weakling he used to be.


    Before, he had hidden his strength because he was weak. But now, he was strong enough to not have to hide.


    In four years, his Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and Kenjutsu had improved drastically. Most importantly, his three-tomoe Sharingan had evolved into the <strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>.


    The <strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>,bined with his <strong>Perfect Sage Body</strong>, meant he could use its powers without fear of blindness. What did he have to fear now?


    It was time to step into the spotlight.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [33] : Tsunade-sensei

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    It was eleven at night. Kushina tiptoed into Shin''s room. Shin was still awake.


    "Shin, I''m here to sleep with you."


    Kushina lunged towards him, but a hand shot out and grabbed her by the cor.


    "Hey! Put me down, Tsunade! You meanie!"


    Kushina shrieked, ring at Tsunade. She hadn''t expected Tsunade to be awake at this hour.


    "Hmph, I knew you''d sneak in here. Back to your own room, youngdy."


    Tsunade dragged Kushina away, ignoring her protests.


    Kushina cast a pleading look at Shin, but he could only offer a helpless shrug.


    "Tsunade, what''s it to you if I sleep with Shin?" Kushina demanded.


    "You''re both too old to be sharing a bed now."


    Tsunade ignored Kushina''s further protests and tossed her back into her own room. Kushina pouted, defeated.


    The next morning, at breakfast, Kushina red at Tsunade before dragging Shin off to school.


    "Little brat, still ring at me? Just you wait," Tsunade muttered under her breath.


    At the Academy, Shin noticed that they were thest to arrive. Even Nawaki, who was usuallyte, was already there.


    The students, all wearing their forehead protectors, were a mix of excitement and nervousness. After the team assignments, they would be real Shinobi, ready to go on missions.


    "Shin, who do you think your J¨­nin-sensei will be?" Nawaki asked excitedly.


    "My guess is your sister, Tsunade," Shin replied.


    Tsunade had promised him a surprise yesterday, and he suspected this was it.


    "Really? Did she tell you? Did she say who my sensei would be?" Nawaki looked at Shin with anticipation.


    "She didn''t tell me. It''s just a guess. Who do you want your sensei to be, Nawaki?"


    Shin shook his head. It wasn''t confirmed, but he was pretty sure Tsunade would be their J¨­nin-sensei.


    "I want Orochimaru-sama!"


    Nawaki''s eyes shone with admiration. He seemed genuinely eager to be on Orochimaru''s team.


    Shin gave him a strange look. Orochimaru? What was so appealing about him?


    Then he remembered that Orochimaru did have a certain charisma. In the original story, many were devoted to him.


    "I don''t understand why you like that creepy guy."


    Shin shook his head. He didn''t dislike Orochimaru, but he didn''t particrly like him either. The current Orochimaru wasn''t as sinister or twisted as he would be.


    "Orochimaru-sama is a genius, one of the strongest in Konoha. He''s way stronger than my sister."


    Nawaki seemed to idolize Orochimaru.


    "Don''t let your sister hear you say that, or you''ll be in trouble," Kushina warned.


    "Settle down!"


    Tanaka-sensei entered the ssroom. Seeing the chaos, his face darkened.


    Nawaki scurried back to his seat, and the others followed suit.


    Tanaka-sensei was still a formidable presence.


    The team assignments began. One by one, J¨­nin entered the ssroom, read out the names of their team members, and left.


    "Team Three: Senju Nawaki, Uzumaki Kai, Hy¨±ga Hizashi."


    Orochimaru entered, read the names, and left without a word.


    Nawaki''s face lit up. He couldn''t believe he was actually on Orochimaru''s team. He rushed out with Kai and Hizashi.


    "Team Five: Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Akiko, Inuzuka Tsume. Follow me."


    Jiraiya entered and called out the names.


    Minato and his team left. The ssroom was getting emptier.


    "Uzumaki Shin, Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, you three are Team Nine. Come with me."


    When only a few students remained, Tsunade entered and called out their names.


    Shin smiled. He had guessed correctly. Tsunade was their J¨­nin-sensei.


    They followed Tsunade to a training ground in Konoha.


    "Shin, you don''t seem surprised at all," Tsunade observed.


    "I already guessed it was you. This must be the surprise you mentioned."


    "Hmph, you guessed it again. How annoying."


    Kushina scowled. She wasn''t thrilled about having Tsunade as their sensei. She almost wanted to request a transfer.


    Mikoto, however, was delighted. Not because of Tsunade, but because she was on the same team as Shin and Kushina.


    "Now, I''ll assess your abilities. Don''t hold back," Tsunade said.


    She wasn''t going to give them another test, but gauging their strength was necessary.


    As their J¨­nin-sensei, she needed to know their capabilities to assign them appropriate missions.


    "Is this assessment really necessary?" Shin asked.


    "Of course. I can''t assign you missions without knowing your strength. Unless you want to do D-rank missions, then we can skip this."


    There were five mission ranks in Konoha. D-rank missions were the lowest, simple tasks with nobat or risk, such as weeding, babysitting, and cleaning the streets.@@novelbin@@


    <strong>C-rank</strong>missions involved some risk of injury, but nobat against enemy Shinobi.


    <strong>B-rank</strong>missions were dangerous, often involvingbat and the risk of death.


    <strong>A-rank</strong>missions were even more dangerous, often involving J¨­nin or stronger opponents. Genin weren''t allowed to participate in these.


    <strong>S-rank</strong>missions were the most dangerous, involving the safety of the vige or even the nation. They were rare, but when they did ur, they were a big deal.


    <strong>S-rank</strong>missions required elite J¨­nin or even Kage-level Shinobi. They were the highest paying missions, but also the most perilous.


    Fresh graduates usually started with D-rank missions. But it seemed Tsunade wasn''t nning on giving them those.


    That was fine with Shin. He had no interest in those low-level missions. They wouldn''t help him improve, and the pay was pathetic.


    Besides, he didn''t need the money.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [34] : Shin’s Full Power?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Come on, attack me with all your might. If you impress me, I might even give you a reward."


    Tsunade tried to motivate them with the promise of a reward.


    "You don''t have to tell me twice!"


    Kushina cracked her knuckles, eager to fight. If she could defeat Tsunade, she''d be ecstatic.


    "Then let''s begin!"


    Tsunade didn''t waste any time. She lunged at Kushina, her fist aimed at her head.


    Shin reacted instantly, pulling Kushina out of the way. He then grabbed Mikoto and leaped back, putting distance between them and Tsunade.


    "Hey, Tsunade, you''re an elite J¨­nin, attacking three Genin fresh out of the Academy? And you''re not even holding back? That''s shameless!"


    "What did you say, brat?" Tsunade red at Shin. How dare he call her shameless?


    If they were ordinary Genin, she might have been going a bit overboard, but Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto were far from ordinary.


    She didn''t know the extent of Shin''s strength, but she knew he was a genius among geniuses.


    When he was five, she had estimated his strength to be at elite Chunin level. Now? Who knew?


    As for Kushina, as an Uzumaki, she couldn''t be weak.


    And Uchiha Mikoto? While Tsunade didn''t know her well, she was an Uchiha; she couldn''t be weak either.


    "Take this!"


    This time, Tsunade targeted Shin. He had called her shameless; now he would pay.


    <strong>"Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"</strong>


    Mikoto formed hand seals and unleashed a fireball at Tsunade.


    Tsunade was impressed. Not many Genin fresh out of the Academy could use Jutsu, let alone with such proficiency.


    Uchiha Mikoto was definitely a genius.


    Despite Mikoto being an Uchiha, Tsunade held no prejudice against her. She had gotten to know Mikoto and liked her personality.


    Unlike most Uchiha, Mikoto was gentle and kind. That was why she had been allowed to join this ss.


    Tsunade channeled Chakra to her fist, and with a powerful burst of air pressure, extinguished the fireball.


    "Shin, let''s see how much you''ve improved."


    Tsunade lunged at Shin, her fist propelled by a gust of wind that forced Kushina and Mikoto to retreat.


    "She''s serious!"


    Shin clenched his fist. He didn''t dodge, meeting Tsunade''s attack head-on.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked. Tsunade was thrown back several meters, her arm numb.


    But the numbness was nothing to her. She used the Mystical Palm Jutsu, and the numbness vanished.


    "Brat, how are you so strong?" Tsunade asked, bewildered. She had used her monstrous strength, yet she was the one sent flying.


    "Simple. If you trained as hard as I do, you wouldn''t be so weak," Shin said with a smirk.


    "Weak? You think you''re stronger than me just because younded a lucky punch? I wasn''t even using my full strength!"


    Tsunade was amused.


    "And you think I was?"


    Shin''s eyes gleamed. He decided to fight Tsunade seriously. This was a good opportunity to test his strength.


    He wasn''t afraid to reveal his power anymore. He might as well let Tsunade help him gauge his progress.


    "Tsunade, use your full strength, or I might just send you to the hospital."


    Shin''s Chakra red, powerful enough to peel back the ground and shake the surrounding trees.


    Tsunade gulped. Was this kid a monster? How could he have so much Chakra?


    She had thought her Chakra reserves were impressive, butpared to Shin''s, they were nothing.


    She felt like even a Tailed Beast''s Chakra might beparable. She knew the Uzumaki n hadrge Chakra reserves, but this was ridiculous.


    Composing herself, Tsunade said, "Your Chakra is impressive, Shin, but Chakra alone doesn''t determine strength."


    You had to be able to use it effectively.


    "You''re right. But... I''m strong in every aspect."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shin vanished. A wave of intense danger washed over Tsunade, sending chills down her spine.


    It had been a long time since she had felt this threatened. But her reflexes were still sharp. She activated her monstrous strength and dodged.


    Just as she moved, Shin''s axe kicknded where she had been standing. Missing his target, his foot mmed into the ground.


    <strong><em>BOOM!</em></strong>


    A massive crater formed, the ground around Shin copsing.


    Tsunade''s jaw dropped. That kick was devastating. Even her strongest attack, the Heavenly Foot of Pain, couldn''t cause this much destruction.


    And his speed! She had barely dodged in time. If that had connected, she would have been done for.


    "Missed. Too bad," Shin said with a smile.


    "Brat, are you trying to kill me?" Tsunade grumbled.


    "If you couldn''t dodge, I would have stopped at thest moment. I have control."


    "What if you couldn''t stop in time?"


    Shin sighed. "Well, then there''s nothing I can do. I''ll visit your grave next year."


    Kushina, who had been stunned into silence, burst outughing.


    Herughter snapped Mikoto out of her daze. She stared at Shin in disbelief.


    That kick must have been A-rank level! How could he be so strong?


    If they knew that wasn''t even his full power, they might faint.


    Shin had only used eighty percent of his strength. He could have done even more damage.


    He had never neglected his Taijutsu training. With Shadow Clones helping him train in Ninjutsu and F¨±injutsu, he had focused mostly on Taijutsu and Kenjutsu. And Kenjutsu training also improved his Taijutsu.@@novelbin@@


    With his Perfect Sage Body, even without training, he would have been physically strong. But he had trained diligently.


    And he had also copied the physique of a Taijutsu master. His physical strength couldn''t be judged by his age.


    Not only could his Chakra rival that of a Tailed Beast, but so could his strength. He wondered how hepared to the Third Raikage in terms of physical prowess.


    Perhaps the current Third Raikage was still stronger. After all, he was much older and had decades more experience.


    But in terms of potential, Shin was far superior. The Third Raikage had already reached his peak, while Shin still had room to grow.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [35] : Learning the Strength of a Hundred Seal

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Tsunade, are we going to continue our spar?" Shin asked.


    "Of course. You think I''m afraid of a little brat like you?"


    Tsunade''s Chakra red as she activated her<strong>Strength of a Hundred Seal</strong>. Her punches and kicks now carried monstrous power.


    "Come on, show me what you''ve got."


    Tsunade was taking Shin seriously now. After his disy of strength and speed, she couldn''t underestimate him.


    She used the<strong>Body Flicker Jutsu</strong>to close the distance, then aimed a punch at Shin''s face.


    "Trying to rearrange my face, are you?"


    Shin blocked the punch and grabbed her wrist, flinging her away.


    <strong>"Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"</strong>


    Shin unleashed a massive fireball, far more powerful than Mikoto''s. It was a C-rank Jutsu, but in his hands, it rivaled a B-rank.


    He had Mikoto to thank for this Jutsu; she had taught it to him.


    "That''s incredible!"


    Mikoto gasped, her eyes wide. Shin''s Fireball Jutsu was over ten times stronger than hers.


    Tsunade, airborne, quickly formed hand seals and used the Substitution Jutsu, recing herself with a log.


    But the danger wasn''t over. Shin appeared behind her, a Rasengan swirling in his hand.@@novelbin@@


    "How is he so fast?"


    Relying on her years of battle experience, Tsunade narrowly dodged the Rasengan.


    "If I had used the Adamantine Sealing Chains, you''d be down for the count, Tsunade," Shin remarked.


    The Chains would have restrained her, leaving her vulnerable to the Rasengan.


    Tsunade had a weakness: herck of long-range attacks. Relying solely on Taijutsu put her at a disadvantage.


    "Where did you learn that Jutsu? It doesn''t require any hand seals!" Tsunade asked, referring to the Rasengan. She understood the significance of a Jutsu that could be activated instantly.


    "I created it," Shin replied casually.


    Minato hadn''t invented it yet, so Shin could im credit.


    "You''re full of surprises. I thought you were a genius, but you''re a monster."


    "Is that apliment or an insult, Tsunade?" Shin asked, rubbing his nose.


    "Hmph, let''s continue. I won''t be defeated by a brat like you."


    "Hold on."


    Shin stopped her. He wasn''t interested in fighting anymore. He had a good grasp of his strength now.


    Besides, fighting Tsunade with restrictions was boring.


    "There''s no point continuing. Let''s call it a draw."


    Shin was being generous. If they continued, Tsunade would lose.


    "You win, brat. I admit defeat."


    Tsunade red at him. She knew she couldn''t defeat him. It was embarrassing, but she wasn''t afraid to admit it.


    "How did you get so strong?"


    Tsunade was an elite J¨­nin, bordering on Kage level. She might even reach that level soon.


    But she couldn''t defeat a ten-year-old? No one would believe it.


    "That''s the difference between a genius and anmon person. Reality is cruel."


    Shin''s smug grin annoyed Tsunade.


    Was she not a genius? She was indignant, butpared to Shin, she didn''t seem that special.


    No, that wasn''t right. She was a genius; it was just that Shin was a monster.


    "By the way, Tsunade, you mentioned a reward. I think we earned it." Shin smiled.


    "You did. Here''s the<strong>Strength of a Hundred Seal</strong>. Since I''m your sensei now, I should teach you something."


    Tsunade handed them the scroll, surprising Shin. This was her signature technique.


    Besides Medical Ninjutsu, the<strong>Strength of a Hundred Seal</strong>was what she was known for.


    "But don''t teach it to anyone else," Tsunade said sternly.


    She was willing to teach them, but she didn''t want it spreading.


    "We''re not idiots. We won''t," Shin assured her.


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sensei," Mikoto said gratefully.


    "Look at Mikoto, so polite. She even called me ''sensei.'' Learn from her, you two."


    Tsunade red at Shin and Kushina.


    Kushina red right back, while Shin focused on the Strength of a Hundred Seal scroll.


    It involved precise Chakra control, focusing Chakra throughout the body, and releasing it in a burst of power, strong enough to shatter walls.


    Shin studied the scroll and realized it wasn''t that difficult. It was simply a technique for unleashing explosive power with Chakra.


    "This is easy."


    Shin focused, controlling his Chakra with ease. With his powerful mind and Chakra control, this was child''s y.


    He channeled Chakra throughout his body, feeling it coat him like armor.


    So that was how Tsunade could withstand the recoil. The Chakra acted as a buffer.


    This meant the Strength of a Hundred Seal wasn''t just for offense; it could also be used defensively.


    Tsunade gaped at him. She had been annoyed when Shin called the technique easy, but now he was using it! He might not be disying its power, but she could tell he had mastered it.


    But he was using it differently. She usually focused the Chakra in one area, like her fist or leg.


    Shin, however, was channeling it throughout his body. Was this the privilege of having massive Chakra reserves?


    "You really are a monster," Tsunade said, shaking her head.


    "It''s not that difficult. Anyone with good Chakra control can learn it."


    Shin was telling the truth. The Strength of a Hundred Seal was powerful and versatile, but it was easy to learn, no harder than a C-rank Jutsu.


    Of course, that was assuming you had excellent Chakra control.


    Kushina and Mikoto also started practicing. They couldn''t master it instantly like Shin, but with his guidance, they learned it within half a day.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [36] : Shin’s Abnormal D�jutsu

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "You''ve all mastered Tree Climbing and Water Walking? No wonder you learned the<strong>Strength of a Hundred Seal</strong>so quickly."


    Tsunade was no longer surprised by their rapid progress.


    "Well, I guess I have nothing left to teach you. Let''s start taking missions tomorrow."


    She sounded a bit disappointed.


    "Tsunade, want to learn a Jutsu?"


    Shin asked, a Rasengan swirling to life in his hand.


    Tsunade had taught them her secret technique; he didn''t mind returning the favor.


    "You''re going to teach me that no-hand-seals Jutsu?"


    Tsunade was surprised. Not many Shinobi were willing to share their Jutsu.


    "Of course. You taught us your secret<strong>Strength of a Hundred Seal</strong>technique; it''s only fair that I teach you something in return. Besides, don''t you want to learn it?"


    "Well, since you''re offering, I suppose I''ll learn it," Tsunade said with a yful arrogance.


    Shin''s lips twitched. He hadn''t expected Tsunade to be so tsundere.


    He exined the Rasengan training method to Tsunade and even provided personal guidance. But even so, it wasn''t something that could be mastered quickly.


    It would take at least a few days.


    "This Rasengan is pretty good, but I don''t see how it''s useful for me."


    Tsunade said. No-hand-seals Jutsu were powerful, but her fists were just as strong.


    Why bother with the Rasengan when she could just punch her enemies?


    "Don''t underestimate the Rasengan. It has a lot of potential. The basic Rasengan is a non-elemental Jutsu, but you can add Chakra Nature transformations to create even stronger Jutsu."


    Shin exined.


    In the original story, Naruto had taken the Rasengan to incredible heights.


    "And the Rasengan isn''t limited to close-rangebat. It can be used for long-range attacks as well."


    Shin held out his hand, Chakra gathering and swirling into a Rasengan.


    He increased the Chakra output, the pale blue sphere deepening in color.


    Then he threw it. The Rasengan struck a rock thirty meters away, exploding on impact, pulverizing the rock and creating a small crater.


    "You can throw the Rasengan?" Kushina gasped.


    "Yes, but you need to make it more condensed and stable."


    Naruto, in the original story, couldn''t throw the Rasengan, but Shin, after some research, had figured it out.


    The reason the Rasengan couldn''t be thrown was that its unstable rotation would cause it to dissipate once it left the user''s control.


    By increasing its stability, it could be thrown.


    But this came with a drawback: increased Chakra consumption. Making the Rasengan more stable required more Chakra.


    A thrown Rasengan consumed three times the Chakra of a regr Rasengan.


    It was a trade-off, but Shin had Chakra to spare. For him, the benefits outweighed the costs.


    Kushina and Tsunade''s eyes lit up as Shin exined how to throw the Rasengan. Mikoto, however, sighed.


    Shin had already taught her the Rasengan, but she couldn''t throw it.


    She didn''t have enough Chakra. The Uchiha n had decent Chakra reserves, but they couldn''tpare to the Senju and Uzumaki.


    Mikoto could barely create two Rasengan. It was an A-rank Jutsu, after all. Even though it was less Chakra-intensive than other A-rank Jutsu, it still required a significant amount.


    "Let''s head back for today. Meet me at this training ground tomorrow," Tsunade said.


    "You two go ahead. I''ll train here for a bit."


    Tsunade nodded and left with Kushina and Mikoto. Kushina had wanted to stay, but Tsunade dragged her away.


    Once they were gone, Shin activated the Mind''s Eye of Kagura, confirming that there was no one within several dozen kilometers. His eyes turned crimson, three ck tomoe swirling.


    The tomoe spun faster and faster, merging into a five-pointed shuriken shape.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The Sharingan was a reflection of the heart. When it evolved from the three-tomoe stage to the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, it awakened three new abilities.


    Besides the Susanoo, which wasmon to all Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the other two abilities were unique to each user, born from their deepest desires.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could awaken incredibly powerful abilities, like Obito Uchiha''s Kamui and Shisui Uchiha''s Kotoamatsukami.


    And Shin''s two abilities were perhaps even more broken.


    His left eye''s ability was<strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>, the ultimate Space-Time Ninjutsu. It allowed the user to travel between dimensions instantaneously, without the need for any markings or forms.


    It was far superior to the<strong>Flying Thunder God Jutsu</strong>.


    It was a Jutsu that could only be used by those who possessed all three d¨­jutsu: the Sharingan, Byakugan, and Rinnegan.


    In the original story, even including Boruto, only Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki and Urashiki ¨­tsutsuki could use this Jutsu.


    But as Shin''s Mangeky¨­ ability, he could use it even without the Byakugan and Rinnegan.@@novelbin@@


    His right eye''s ability was even more broken. It was called<strong>Tenmomei</strong>, and if<strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>controlled space,<strong>Tenmomei</strong>controlled time.


    It allowed Shin to rewind his personal time by three minutes.


    Three minutes might not seem like much, but in battle, it was a game-changer.


    If he was injured, he could rewind time and undo the damage.


    Unless someone could kill him instantly, they wouldn''t be able to harm him. He could be injured one second and perfectly fine the next.


    Andbined with<strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>, his survivability was practically unmatched.


    "Am I really that afraid of death?" Shin chuckled to himself.


    He decided to test his new abilities. He took out a Kunai and shed his arm. His clothes tore, but his skin was unharmed.


    Shin blinked. Had his skin be so tough that even a Kunai couldn''t pierce it?


    "Looks like I''ll have to use the big guns."


    He took out a scroll and unsealed a sword.


    He made a small cut on his arm, then activated<strong>Tenmomei</strong>. The wound vanished instantly.


    His clothes, however, remained torn. It seemed<strong>Tenmomei</strong>only affected his body. Clothes were external objects; the Jutsu didn''t apply to them. The Chakra and d¨­jutsu strain, however, was significant.


    Using<strong>Tenmomei</strong>didn''t rewind the Chakra and d¨­jutsu exhaustion he had experienced.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [38] : Marry You If I Can’t Find Anyone Else

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    A System mission! Shin was finally seeing another mission, the first one since arriving in Konoha five years ago.


    And a chance to get another Replication Card! Even a<strong>Common</strong>card was valuable to him.


    Currently, he had three Replication Cards.


    The System gifted him one card annually. In the past four years, he had received four cards: one<strong>Advanced</strong>and three Common.@@novelbin@@


    He hadn''t used the<strong>Advanced</strong>cards yet. They were precious, capable of copying Kekkei Genkai. He had used the Common cards to copy Sharingan prowess.


    That was how he had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. By umting enough ocr power through repeated copying, he had forced his Sharingan to evolve.


    He had copied the Sharingan prowess of Uchiha J¨­nin seven times. Combined with his own training, that was enough to push his Sharingan to the next level.


    Shin immediately epted the mission. He was going on this mission anyway; getting a Replication Card was a bonus.


    "System, will you issue missions that match the missions I take on?"


    Shin was excited by the possibility.


    If that were the case, he could be a mission master, grinding missions to farm System rewards.


    "Do not get your hopes up, Master. There is no pattern to the System''s mission assignments."


    The System''s response dashed his hopes, leaving him disappointed.


    "Shin, let''s go. What are you daydreaming about?" Kushina nudged him.


    Shin snapped back to reality and followed Kushina and Mikoto. They didn''t know he had beenmunicating with the System.


    "Tsunade-san! What a coincidence! We meet again."


    A ninja with light blue hair, a handsome face, and a J¨­nin vest greeted Tsunade.


    Tsunade frowned. "Kato Dan, this is the fifth time this week. The first time was a coincidence. The second time, maybe. But the third, fourth, and fifth? Really?"


    Her bluntness made Dan''s smile falter.


    <em>''That''s Kato Dan? Why is Tsunade so cold to him?''</em>


    Shin observed Dan.


    Dan looked at Shin and the others, seemingly trying to deflect the awkwardness. "These must be your students."


    "You''re Uzumaki Shin, right? I''m Kato Dan. Nice to meet you." Dan smiled at Shin.


    But Shin sensed malice. He trusted his instincts.


    After awakening the Mind''s Eye of Kagura, he had gained the ability to sense negative emotions directed at him.


    Dan might be smiling, but his malice was clear to Shin.


    Shin frowned. He had never interacted with Dan before. Why the hostility?


    Was it because of Tsunade?


    Was he jealous of Shin''s closeness to Tsunade? But that didn''t make sense. Who would be jealous of a ten-year-old?


    Whatever the reason, Dan clearly disliked him. Shin wasn''t going to be polite.


    He nced at Dan, then ignored himpletely.


    Dan''s smile became strained. His eyes shed with anger, then he turned and left with his team. He was also a J¨­nin-sensei, leading a team of Genin who had graduatedst year.


    "You don''t seem to like him very much."


    Tsunade looked at Shin with amusement. "Are you jealous that he''s talking to me? Do you have a crush on me, little Shin?"


    "Even though you''re young, if you confess your feelings, I might be impressed by your courage and give you a chance."


    Shin''s lips twitched.


    "Tsunade, you''re so self-centered. I was rude to him because he was giving me bad vibes. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Yeah, Tsunade, you''re so full of yourself! Shin likes<em>me</em>, don''t you, Shin?" Kushina suddenly clung to Shin''s arm.


    "Brat, I gave you a chance, and you didn''t take it."


    Tsunade raised her fist yfully, aiming for Shin''s head. He dodged easily.


    "Tsunade, with that violent temper, you''ll never get married," Shin teased.


    Tsunade scowled. "If I can''t find anyone else, I''ll marry you. And if you refuse, I''ll castrate you."


    Shin quickly backed away, feeling a chill in hisher regions.


    Kushina''s expression changed. Shin didn''t like violent girls. Should she try to be more gentle?


    She nced at Mikoto, her eyes filled with suspicion.


    Mikoto was gentle. Would Shin like her? And from Kushina''s observations, Mikoto seemed to like Shin. She was a rival!


    She had thought Tsunade, the "cougar," was her biggest threat, but it seemed Mikoto was the one to watch out for.


    Mikoto was confused by Kushina''s sudden hostility. She had no idea what was going on in Kushina''s mind.


    "Shin, you said Dan was giving you bad vibes?"


    Tsunade looked at Shin.


    "Yeah, don''t you believe me?"


    Tsunade shook her head. "I believe you. And there''s something else that''s been bothering me."


    "What is it?" Shin asked curiously.


    "Want to know?"


    A mischievous smile spread across Tsunade''s face. Shin had a bad feeling about this.


    "If you want to know,e here and let me pinch your cheeks."


    "On second thought, I don''t need to know that badly," Shin rolled his eyes.


    "Brat, don''t try to weasel your way out of this. You promised to let me pinch your cheeks if I kept your strength a secret."


    "What promise? Sorry, I have a bad memory. Kushina, did I promise Tsunade anything?" Shin asked innocently.


    "Nope, I don''t remember anything," Kushina shook her head. She wasn''t going to let Tsunade take advantage of Shin.


    Tsunade red at them. These two brats!


    "Fine, I''ll tell you. Kato Dan asked me about you a while back. I thought it was strange, but I didn''t think much of it at the time," Tsunade said, giving in.


    Shin frowned. Dan had asked about him? They had never even interacted. Why would he do that?


    Had he met Dan before? Shin thought it over, but he couldn''t think of anything. He had been keeping a low profile in Konoha.


    He didn''t know enough about Dan to understand his motives.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [39] : Pitiful Bandits

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Finally out of the vige!"


    Kushina skipped ahead, a cheerful grin on her face. She hadn''t left Konoha since arriving.


    Mikoto also looked around curiously, taking in the sights.


    "Hey, it''s more dangerous outside the vige. Don''t let your guard down," Tsunade warned.


    Most Shinobi died because of carelessness. It was important to be vignt at all times.


    "Okay."@@novelbin@@


    Kushina ran back to Shin, who seemed lost in thought. "Shin, are you still thinking about that guy?" she asked, nudging him.


    "Yeah, it''s hard not to."


    Shin nodded. He was contemting how to eliminate Kato Dan. Since Dan harbored ill will towards him, he was an enemy.


    And the best way to deal with an enemy was to nip the threat in the bud.


    But there was no opportunity in Konoha. If he was discovered, his only option would be to defect.


    He was enjoying his life in Konoha; he didn''t want to be a missing-nin, constantly on the run.


    "There''s a Shinobi approaching."


    Shin turned and looked back.


    Tsunade immediately followed his gaze. She didn''t see anyone, but she trusted Shin''s judgment. He had proven himself to be reliable.


    Shin''s eyes widened as he saw the approaching Shinobi. It was Kato Dan.


    "Tsunade-san, finally caught up to you."


    Dan and his three-man team arrived, smiles stered on their faces.


    "What are you doing here, Dan-san?" Tsunade asked coldly.


    Dan, unfazed by her hostility, replied smoothly, "The Sandaime Hokage sent me to assist you with your mission."


    "Really?" Tsunade eyed him skeptically. Did they really need assistance for a simple bandit extermination mission?


    "We don''t need your help. Go back."


    Tsunade waved them away dismissively.


    Dan feigned a troubled expression. "I apologize, Tsunade-san, but these are the Hokage''s orders. I can''t disobey."


    "Tsunade, since it''s the Hokage''s kind intention, let''s ept their help. It''ll make things easier for us" Shin said with a smile, as if weing him.


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto looked at Shin strangely. They didn''t believe his act for a second.


    Dan''s smile faltered. Shin''s expression seemed familiar. It was the same fake smile he himself often wore.


    "Fine, follow us. But don''t get in our way," Tsunade said, ncing at Dan and his team.


    She didn''t know what Shin was nning, but she decided to y along.


    "Dan-san, we look forward to working with you," Shin said with a smile.


    "Likewise," Dan replied, mirroring Shin''s expression.


    "Ugh, that''s so fake," Kushina muttered, shivering.


    Tsunade and Mikoto shared her sentiment.


    With Dan and his team tagging along, the atmosphere became awkward. No one spoke.


    Shinobi traveled quickly. Within half a day, they reached their destination, Nishi-mura.


    "Where are the bandits?" Kushina asked, eager for action.


    "Not far from here. See that mountain? ording to the mission details, they''re hiding there. Six of them, all civilians."


    "Only six?"


    Shin was surprised. He had expected arger group.


    But he had overestimated the bandit poption. Within Land of Fire, bandits were rare, constantly hunted by Shinobi.


    After searching for half an hour, they finally found the bandits. Shin had expected some kind of hideout, but they were living in a cave. How pathetic.


    And the six bandits were all skinny and malnourished. Were they really bandits? They looked more like refugees.


    "Are those really bandits? They look so pitiful," Kushina said.


    "I guess so. That''s what the intel said." Even Tsunade wasn''t sure. If these were bandits, they were the most pathetic bandits she had ever seen.


    "Boss, look! Women!"


    One of the skinny bandits called out to their leader, anky man standing in the middle.


    "No shit, I have eyes. Kill the men, keep the women." The leader drew a rusty sword and charged forward.


    "Are you brain-dead? Can''t you see we''re Shinobi? Do you not see our forehead protectors?"


    Shin was speechless. Fighting these guys was an insult to his skills.


    "Mikoto, Kushina, I''ll leave them to you. I believe in you," Shin said.


    This mission was mainly for Mikoto and Kushina''s benefit. Shin had killed enemy ninja when he was five.


    Kushina and Mikoto were nervous, despite the bandits'' obviousck of strength.


    Even Kushina, who had been eager for action, froze.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, if you don''t do something, this guy is going to kill me!"


    Shin looked at the bandit leader, who was about to reach him, and sighed dramatically.


    "Huh?"


    Kushina and Mikoto snapped out of their daze. Seeing the bandit leader about to strike Shin, their eyes turned serious. They threw their Kunai with deadly uracy.


    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>


    The bandit leader''s eyes widened as one Kunai pierced his neck and the other his heart.


    Mikoto and Kushina ignored the dead bandit and rushed to Shin. "Shin, are you okay? Why didn''t you dodge?"


    "If I dodged, you two would have hesitated even longer," Shin said.


    "But that was dangerous! What if you got hurt?" Kushina red at him.


    "I didn''t get hurt, did I? And do you really think he could hurt me?"


    A malnourished civilian? If that guy could hurt him, he might as wellmit suicide.


    "You''re not scared at all, are you?" Shin asked with a smile.


    Kushina and Mikoto finally looked at the dead bandit. Kushina''s expression was grim, while Mikoto''s was pale.


    They had been too worried about Shin to pay attention to the bandit they had killed. Now that the adrenaline was wearing off, the reality of what they had done was sinking in.


    Kushina had seen far worse during the destruction of Uzushiogakure, but taking a life, even a bandit''s, still weighed heavily on her.


    Mikoto, who hadn''t experienced such trauma, was shaken.


    Tsunade remained silent, letting them process their emotions. This was an important step for every Shinobi.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [40] : Kato Dan, a Root Member?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Kushina, Mikoto, they''re getting away!"


    Shin pointed at the remaining five bandits, who were fleeing in panic after their leader''s death.


    Kushina reacted first. Without using any Jutsu, she threw two Shuriken, killing two bandits instantly.


    Mikoto, her initial shock subsiding, activated her Sharingan and unleashed a Fireball Jutsu, incinerating another bandit. She then threw a Kunai, taking out the fourth.


    Mikoto might look gentle, but she was a fierce fighter when necessary.


    Shin finished off thest bandit with a Kunai.


    <strong>"Congrattions, Master. Missionplete. Reward: One Common Replication Card."</strong>


    "Looks like you''ve taken care of the bandits." Kato Dan arrived, having witnessed thest bandit''s death.


    Tsunade frowned at him. "I thought you were waiting at the bottom of the mountain. Why are you here?"


    Dan hadn''t followed them up the mountain.


    "I was a bit worried, so I came to check. It seems the bandits have been dealt with. Your students are quite impressive, Tsunade-san."


    Dan said with a smile.


    "Dan-san, where are the three Genin you brought with you?"


    Shin''s sharp gaze made Dan feel exposed.


    "They didn''te with me. I left them waiting at the bottom," Dan replied, his smile stiffening.


    "Dan-san, are you familiar with the Uzumaki n''s secret technique, the Mind''s Eye of Kagura? It can sense Chakra within a radius of several dozen kilometers and pinpoint their location."


    Dan''s smile faltered, then vanishedpletely.


    "Everyone''s Chakra is unique. I memorized the Chakra signatures of the three Genin you brought with you. But I can''t sense them. Care to exin, Dan-san?"


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed.@@novelbin@@


    She knew about the Mind''s Eye of Kagura. Her grandmother, Mito, had told her about it. It was a powerful sensory technique,parable to the Byakugan.


    She believed Shin. If he couldn''t sense those Genin, there were only two possibilities: they had left, or they were dead.


    They couldn''t have left; even she couldn''t cover that much distance in such a short time. That left only one possibility: they were dead.


    "Kato Dan, exin yourself." Tsunade was ready to apprehend him.


    "Tsunade-san, you''re not going to believe this brat, are you?" Dan said, frowning.


    "I believe Shin. He''s more trustworthy than you."


    Tsunade channeled Chakra to her fist, creating a gust of wind. Dan gulped, his heart pounding.


    He knew how strong Tsunade''s punches were. She could kill him with a single blow.


    "Also, I sensed five unfamiliar Chakra signatures at the bottom of the mountain. Judging by their strength, they''re at least J¨­nin level, maybe even elite."


    Shin stared at Dan. Those five Shinobi were definitely connected to him.


    "Looks like I''ve been found out."


    Dan dropped the act. There was no point pretending anymore.


    His previously gentle expression turned cold. He took out a signal re andunched it into the air.


    "Tsunade, don''t attack yet," Shin stopped her.


    "Hey, brat, what are you doing? This guy is clearly up to something. We need to apprehend him..."


    "Rx, I''m ready for whatever he throws at us. But first, I have some questions for him."


    Shin interrupted Tsunade, his eyes fixed on Dan.


    "Dan-san, we have no quarrel. Why do you dislike me so much?"


    This was what Shin wanted to know. He hadn''t done anything to provoke Dan.


    "I''ll tell you now that I''ve been exposed. It''s Lord Danz¨­''s order. He wants me to bring you back."


    Dan red at Shin.


    "Danz¨­? You''re working for Danz¨­?" Shin was surprised.


    "That bastard Danz¨­!"


    Tsunade clenched her fists in anger. Kushina and Mikoto didn''t know who Danz¨­ was, but they understood that Dan was the enemy. They prepared for battle.


    "I can''t believe it. But why would Danz¨­ target me?"


    Shin was baffled. He had been keeping a low profile. Why was Danz¨­ interested in him?


    Was he simply too dazzling to ignore? Shin couldn''t help but feel a bit narcissistic.


    "I don''t know Lord Danz¨­''s reasons. My mission is to bring you back and eliminate Tsunade."


    Dan looked at Tsunade.


    His mission was twofold: capture Shin and kill Tsunade.


    "That bastard wants me dead?" Tsunade was furious. She wanted to pulverize Dan and then tear Danz¨­ apart.


    Just then, Dan''s reinforcements arrived: five masked ninja, dressed simrly to Anbu. They were probably Root Members.


    Shin''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the only red-haired ninja among them.


    "Uzumaki Hikaru, is that you?"


    Among the Uzumaki survivors who came to Konoha, besides Shin and Kushina, there were Akiko, Kai, and Hikaru, the only adult.


    Shin hadn''t expected him to join Root and be Danz¨­''sckey.


    He suddenly understood why Danz¨­ had targeted him.


    Shin''s lineage was a secret. He had both Uzumaki and Uchiha blood. Kushina didn''t know the full details, and neither did Akiko or Kai. They were too young.


    But Hikaru knew. If he had told Danz¨­, it would exin his interest in Shin.


    He probably wanted to capture Shin for research. After all, who knew what kind of power abination of Uzumaki and Uchiha blood could produce? Danz¨­ would be intrigued.


    As for killing Tsunade, that was also understandable. It would weaken both the Senju n and the Sandaime Hokage. Two birds with one stone.


    "Shin, you said that''s Uzumaki Hikaru?" Kushina asked, moving closer to Shin.


    Shin nodded. His senses couldn''t be wrong. He could sense the Uzumaki''s Sage Body.


    The Uzumaki''s Chakra, due to their Sage Body, was different from others. A sensitive sensor could detect it.


    Shin, with his Mind''s Eye of Kagura, was practically the best sensor there was. He hadn''t been able to sense Hikaru from a distance, but now that they were close, there was no mistaking it.


    "Betrayed by my own n. How unpleasant." Shin''s eyes glowed red, his three-tomoe Sharingan fixated on Hikaru, killing intent radiating from him.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [41] : Killing Elite J�nin Like Chopping Vegetables

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Sharingan?!"


    Everyone was stunned, even Hikaru.


    It wasn''t just that Shin had the Sharingan; it was that it was a three-tomoe Sharingan.


    "Shin, why do you have the Sharingan?" Tsunade asked, shocked.


    Shin scratched his head. "It''s a long story. Let''s deal with these guys first."


    "Kushina, Mikoto, stay back," he said to the girls.


    The enemies were all J¨­nin level or higher; Kushina and Mikoto wouldn''t be much help.


    Seeing his serious expression, they nodded and retreated.


    "Uzumaki Hikaru, allow me to release you from this world of suffering. No need to thank me; we''re practically family."


    Shin''s three-tomoe Sharingan spun rapidly as he focused on Hikaru.


    "Don''t look into his eyes! Beware of Sharingan Genjutsu!" Dan shouted.


    But Shin didn''t use Genjutsu. The three tomoe merged, and his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan activated.


    "<strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>!"


    A dark portal opened in front of Shin.


    He drew his Kusanagi sword and thrust it into the portal.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Hikaru stared in disbelief as a sword pierced his heart from behind. The light faded from his eyes.


    Shin withdrew his sword. Hikaru copsed, a dark portal appearing behind him.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka had opened a dimensional path from Shin to Hikaru''s back.


    Shin''s sword had passed through the portal, killing Hikaru instantly.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka wasn''t just for defense and escape; it was even more effective for offense and surprise attacks.


    Hikaru''s instant death shocked Dan. The other four Root Members looked at Shin warily.


    "What was that Jutsu?"


    Dan had a bad feeling about this. They had only been concerned about Tsunade, but this kid was unexpectedly powerful.


    "The<strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>?"


    Tsunade was even more shocked than when she first learned Shin had the Sharingan. The Sharingan wasn''t umon; the Uchiha n was still around. But the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was rare. As far as she knew, only Madara Uchiha possessed it.


    "Seems effective enough." Shin flicked his sword, the blood sttering harmlessly on the ground.


    <strong>"Fire Style: Dragon Fire Jutsu!"</strong>


    <strong>"Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!"</strong>


    One of the Root Members unleashed a torrent of mes shaped like a dragon, while another used Wind Release to amplify its power.


    Tsunade''s eyes widened. Even she would be in danger if hit by that. Most Shinobi, except for Taijutsu specialists, were physically frail.


    Tsunade was skilled in Taijutsu, but that was due to her Strength of a Hundred Seal. Without it, her Taijutsu was average at best. She was primarily a Medical Ninja.


    She had to dodge.


    As she retreated, she saw Shin standing still, seemingly frozen in fear. She panicked.


    "Shin, what are you doing? Dodge!"


    She tried to reach him, but it was toote. The fire dragon was upon him.


    "Nice teamwork. Now taste your own medicine."


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka again, a portal opening in front of him. The fire dragon entered the portal and vanished.


    Then, another portal opened above Dan and his team. The fire dragon emerged, roaring towards them.


    They were too close, caughtpletely off guard. Two died instantly, and three were severely injured. Dan survived, but he suffered extensive burns, his hair and face singed.


    "That''s some power. A B-rank Jutsu, amplified by Wind Release, reaching A-rank level."


    Shin observed the damage with a critical eye.


    <strong><em>Thwack!</em></strong>


    Tsunade smacked him on the head, ring at him.


    "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!"


    She wanted to hit him again, but Shin dodged.


    "I''m fine, aren''t I?"


    "Shin!"


    Kushinaunched herself at Shin, tears in her eyes, and hugged him tightly. She had been terrified.


    "Shin, are you hurt?" Mikoto checked him for injuries.


    "I''m fine. Not a single hair out of ce. Tsunade, hurry up and attack! They''re getting away!"


    Shin pointed at Dan and the two surviving Root Members, who were trying to flee.


    The two who had died, including Hikaru, were J¨­nin. Dan and the other two were elite J¨­nin. Their experience had allowed them to survive the surprise attack.


    But they knew they were outmatched. They were retreating.


    Tsunade red at them, her face contorted in anger. Trying to run? Not so fast.


    If it weren''t for Shin''s unexpected strength, they would be dead.


    She couldn''t take on three elite J¨­nin alone.


    They could even kill her if they worked together. She wasn''t at her peak yet.


    And if Dan''s n hadn''t been exposed, he could haveunched a surprise attack and killed her easily.


    Danz¨­ had sent a strong team, a testament to how much he valued Tsunade''s life.@@novelbin@@


    But he hadn''t anticipated Shin''s strength. He probably hadn''t even considered Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto as threats. This time, he had miscalcted.


    Three elite J¨­nin and three regr J¨­nin. Danz¨­ had suffered a significant loss, especially with Kato Dan, who was likely a valuable asset.


    Tsunade charged forward, intercepting one of the fleeing elite J¨­nin. Dan and the other elite J¨­nin split up, escaping in different directions. Tsunade couldn''t stop them both.


    "Three elite J¨­nin, running away like scared dogs. How pathetic."


    Shin watched them go. He had to act now, or they would escape.


    <strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka!</strong>


    He stepped through a portal, appearing behind one of the fleeing J¨­nin. His sword shed, slicing the man in two.


    "Aah!"


    Kushina screamed. It was a gruesome sight.


    She had followed Shin through the portal.


    Shin looked at the bisected corpse, blood pooling on the ground. It was indeed gory.


    He hadn''t meant to be so brutal, but it was his first time killing with a sword. He hadn''t controlled his strength properly. And the Kusanagi sword was incredibly sharp.


    But still, he had just killed an elite J¨­nin. It had been as easy as chopping vegetables.


    With Space-Time Ninjutsu and his lightning-fast swordsmanship, killing was a simple matter, especially against weaker opponents. It was a massacre.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on Patreon!</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [44] : Mikoto’s “Gratitude�

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Mikoto, your Sharingan has evolved to two-tomoe!"


    Kushina eximed. Even Tsunade was surprised. Shin had actually done it.


    Mikoto, who had been in a daze, finally snapped back to reality, her face pale.


    "Mikoto, are you alright?" Shin asked cautiously.


    He knew she wasn''t in any real danger, but his method wasn''t exactly pleasant.


    But there was no easy way to force the Sharingan to evolve. Gain came with pain.


    "I''m fine," Mikoto said through gritted teeth, ring at Shin.


    "Ahaha, that''s good."


    Shin chuckled nervously. Mikoto looked like she wanted to eat him alive. Was it just his imagination?


    Mikoto tried to calm her racing heart. She was still shaken.


    "Mikoto, I could probably help you awaken the three-tomoe Sharingan too. Maybe two more falls, and you''ll have it. Want to try?"


    Mikoto took a step back. No way. She couldn''t handle that again. She''d rather stick with the two-tomoe Sharingan.


    "No, thank you. I''ll awaken it on my own," she said quickly.


    "Is it really that scary?" Kushina asked.


    Mikoto looked at her. "You should try it, Kushina. Then you''ll know."


    "No, thank you."@@novelbin@@


    Kushina had watched Mikoto fall from the sky; just thinking about experiencing it herself made her shudder.


    Mikoto might have been terrified, but the results were worth it. Her Chakra had doubled, and with her two-tomoe Sharingan, she was nowparable to an elite Chunin.


    Shin was a bit disappointed that Mikoto refused, but he quickly moved on. He was about to go train when Tsunade stopped him.


    "Tsunade, what is it?" Shin asked.


    "You said Madara Uchiha doesn''t have the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. What''s that? An evolved form of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    She had forgotten about this earlier, but now she remembered.


    "Yes, the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is an evolved form of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. You didn''t know that?"


    Shin was surprised. The Senju and Uchiha were mortal enemies; how could she not know about Madara''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?


    "Is it that strange that I don''t know?"


    Tsunade red at him. "How do <em>you</em>know about it?"


    "I, uh... I just do." Shin didn''t know how to answer.


    Tsunade gave him a knowing look. She had known from the beginning that he had many secrets.


    But she wouldn''t pry. If he didn''t want to tell her, she wouldn''t ask.


    Changing the subject, she asked, "What''s the difference between the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    "The difference is huge. First, the ocr power. If the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s ocr power is a river, the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s is an ocean."


    "The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can use the Perfect Susanoo, while the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can''t due to insufficient ocr power."


    "Also, the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can be used without limitations, while the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can''t. The ocr power it consumes doesn''t regenerate. Overuse leads to vision loss and eventually blindness."


    "What? You''re saying the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can cause blindness?!"


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto eximed in unison.


    "Don''t worry, I''m special. I won''t go blind," Shin reassured them, seeing the concern in their eyes.


    "Really?" Kushina looked at him skeptically. "Don''t lie to us."


    "I swear, if I''m lying, I''m a puppy."


    Kushina finally believed him.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to evolve my Sharingan. I''m going to train now."


    Shin left to train. Mikoto checked the time and went to the kitchen to cook. Kushina and Tsunade were left staring at each other.


    Soon, Mikoto finished cooking and went to call Shin for dinner.


    "Smells delicious," Shin said as he entered, inhaling the aroma. Mikoto might be young, but she was a great cook.


    "Shin, I made this chicken soup for you. It''s to thank you for helping me awaken my two-tomoe Sharingan."


    "No need for thanks, Mikoto. We''re friends; we don''t need such formalities," Shin said with a smile.


    "Friends? What kind of friends?" Kushina interjected, ring at Shin.


    "Teammates, of course. What else would we be?" Shin said innocently.


    "That soup smells amazing."


    Kushina reached for a bowl, but Mikoto swatted her hand away.


    "Kushina, this is for Shin. Only he can have it. It''s my way of thanking him. You have to finish it all, Shin," Mikoto said seriously.


    "Hmph, who cares? I don''t even want any," Kushina pouted.


    "Since it''s Mikoto''s kind gesture, I''ll finish it all," Shin said, taking the bowl from Mikoto.


    The aroma was enticing; it must be delicious.


    He blew on the soup to cool it down and took a sip. His face contorted. It was incredibly salty!


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?" Mikoto asked with a smile.


    Shin looked at her. Was it just his imagination, or was her smile a bit creepy?


    Tsunade, eating quietly, nced at Shin''s face and immediately knew something was wrong with the soup. No wonder Mikoto wouldn''t let them have any.


    "Mikoto, it''s a bit salty," Shin said with a wry smile. He understood now. This wasn''t gratitude; it was revenge.


    Mikoto was still holding a grudge for the way he had helped her awaken her Sharingan.


    "Salty? Just drink more water then," Mikoto said cheerfully.


    Shin stared at her. Was she a demon? This wasn''t the sweet Mikoto he knew.


    "Mikoto, I helped you awaken your Sharingan, and this is how you repay me?" Shin sighed dramatically.


    "You almost scared me to death!" Mikoto red at him. She still had nightmares about that experience.


    "Ahem, it was all part of the process. And look, you have your two-tomoe Sharingan now."


    Shin coughed awkwardly. He had been a bit harsh.


    "Fine, I''ll finish the soup." He looked at Mikoto''s vengeful expression and sighed.


    "Don''t. I might have gone a bit overboard with the salt," Mikoto admitted, taking the soup away.


    "You''re too kind, Mikoto," Shin said with a grin.


    Mikoto blushed and red at him yfully.


    Kushina watched their exchange, a pang of jealousy in her heart.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [45] : Danz�’s Fury

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Kushina, where are you going?"


    Mikoto asked as Kushina headed out the door.


    "Mikoto, I have something to discuss with Shin. You can go to bed," Kushina said, a slight tremor in her voice.


    "Nope."


    Mikoto blocked her path, shaking her head.


    "Tsunade-sensei told me to keep an eye on you and make sure you don''t sneak out at night, especially to Shin''s room."


    Kushina gritted her teeth. Tsunade was so mean! And Mikoto too!


    In the end, Kushina couldn''t escape Mikoto''s watchful eye and had to return to her room, fuming.


    The next morning, Shin woke up early, but someone was already up before him.


    "Morning, Mikoto."


    "Shin, you''re awake! I''ll go make breakfast."


    "No, wait until Tsunade and Kushina wake up. Who knows when they''ll grace us with their presence? They''re bothzy."


    "It''s not wise to gossip about people behind their backs, especially when they''re within earshot." Tsunade''s voice was cold.


    "Shin, did I just hear you call mezy?" Kushina red at him.


    Shin was speechless. Had the sun risen in the west today? Why were they up so early?


    "Ahem, I''m going to practice Kenjutsu. Can''t let my skills get rusty. See youter."


    Shin made a quick escape, using Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport away before Tsunade could catch him.


    He returned half an hourter for breakfast. Seeing Tsunade and Kushina''s icy expressions, he decided to change the subject.


    "Tsunade, should we go on a mission today?"


    "It''s up to you. If you want to go, we can. If not, I wouldn''t mind taking a break."@@novelbin@@


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto exchanged nces. Kushina and Mikoto looked at Shin expectantly.


    It was his decision. If he wanted to go on a mission, they would.


    Shin thought it over. "Can we take a B-rank mission?" he asked Tsunade.


    C-rank missions rarely involvedbat against ninja. Kushina and Mikoto needed to fight real Shinobi to gain experience.


    He also needed to face stronger opponents to improve.


    But finding opponents who could challenge him was difficult. He could kill elite J¨­nin like they were nothing. Even a quasi-Kage would be a walk in the park. He needed Kage-level opponents.


    A ten-year-old Kage? That would be a record. Shin didn''t believe anyone his age was as strong as him. After all, he had cheats. Even the Sage of Six Paths'' sons wouldn''t be his match at this age.


    "A B-rank mission? Impossible. The Sandaime won''t allow it. The C-rank mission was already an exception."


    Tsunade shook her head. They were Genin fresh out of the Academy. The C-rank mission was only approved because of her.


    "If that''s the case, we might as well stay in Konoha and train."


    Shin decided to skip the missions. They didn''t need the money; there was no point doing those pointless missions.


    ...


    In the Root base, Danz¨­''s face was dark with fury.


    "You''re saying Tsunade and those brats returned?"


    "Yes, Danz¨­-sama. Theypleted their mission."


    "What about Kato Dan? Any news?" Danz¨­ was livid. He had sent such a strong force, yet Tsunade had returned, and they hadn''t captured that Uzumaki Shin brat.


    "No news. They haven''t returned."


    Danz¨­''s anger subsided, reced by a frown. He had sent them to kill Tsunade. She was back, but they weren''t. And there was no news? Something must have happened.


    "Investigate. And don''t let Sarutobi find out," Danz¨­ ordered the Root Member.


    After the Member left, Danz¨­ mmed his fist on the table, his anger boiling over.


    Three elite J¨­nin and three regr J¨­nin, gone without a trace. How could he not be furious?


    "Sarutobi Hiruzen, I hope you''re not involved in this." Danz¨­''s eyes narrowed. He suspected Hiruzen had something to do with this.


    If it were just Tsunade, he was confident she would be dead. That was why he suspected Hiruzen''s involvement.


    Perhaps his actions had been discovered.


    He didn''t suspect Shin. After all, Shin was only ten. Who would think a child could be that strong?


    So, he med Hiruzen for interfering with his ns.


    Shin, of course, had no idea about Danz¨­''s suspicions. If he knew, he would haveughed.


    Let Danz¨­ and Hiruzen fight amongst themselves. Neither of them were good people.


    Shin and his team were training, with Tsunade overseeing them.


    Well, she was overseeing Kushina and Mikoto. She couldn''t train Shin; he was stronger than her.


    <strong>"Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"</strong>


    Shin threw the Rasenshuriken. It struck the wooden target and exploded, obliterating the target and leaving a massive crater in the ground. The Chakra storm raged for a while.


    "Finally perfected it."


    Shin was satisfied. He had created thousands of Shadow Clones to research and refine the Rasenshuriken, and now it wasplete.


    The Rasenshuriken was a Jutsu Naruto had developed from the Rasengan. It was powerful, but it had drawbacks.


    It was unstable, required close-rangebat, and had the side effect of damaging the user''s arm. It was ssified as an S-rank forbidden Jutsu.


    But those were the drawbacks of the iplete version. In the original story, Naruto had ovee those weaknesses after mastering Sage Mode.


    Shin didn''t have Sage Mode, but that didn''t stop him from perfecting the Rasenshuriken.


    The key to the Rasenshuriken was stability. With enough control, the Jutsu wouldn''t harm the user.


    Shin''s Rasenshuriken caught Tsunade''s attention.


    "What was that Jutsu?" she asked, stunned.


    "I developed it. It''s abination of the Rasengan and Wind Release. Not bad, huh?" Shin grinned.


    Tsunade was speechless. This Jutsu was S-rank level, and Shin had developed it? She felt a pang of jealousy. This kid was a monster! How couldmon Shinobi like herpete?


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [46] : Making Tsunade Call Me Teacher

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Shin, that Jutsu is incredible! I want to learn it!"


    Kushina''s eyes sparkled as she witnessed the destructive power of <strong>Wind Style: Rasenshuriken</strong>.


    Shin shook his head. "Kushina, it''s not that I don''t want to teach you, but you''re not ready for this Jutsu yet."


    "Kushina, S-rank Jutsu are beyond your reach for now. They''re not easy to learn," Tsunade added.


    S-rank Jutsu were powerful, but also difficult to master. The Rasenshuriken was no exception; it was an S-rank forbidden Jutsu.


    Training in the Rasenshuriken was risky; you could easily injure yourself.


    "The Rasenshuriken transforms Wind Release Chakra into microscopic needles that attack the opponent''s cells directly. Even if it doesn''t kill them, it can cause paralysis."


    "But it has drawbacks. If you lose control during training, you can injure yourself. And the iplete Rasenshuriken can''t be thrown, so you risk getting caught in the st."


    "It''s best to use Shadow Clones to train in this Jutsu."


    Shin exined the intricacies of the Rasenshuriken.


    He had used Shadow Clones to develop and refine the Jutsu before attempting to use it himself.


    But if Kushina used Shadow Clones to train, she would run out of Chakra quickly.


    She wasn''t ready for this Jutsu yet.


    "The Chakra consumption is immense. Even with yourrge reserves, Kushina, you can''t handle it. Let''s wait until you''re older."


    "Fine."


    Kushina wasn''t too disappointed.


    "But Tsunade can learn it." Shin looked at Tsunade.


    Tsunade had enough Chakra. As a Senju, she also possessed the Sage Body. While it wasn''t as potent as Shin''s, her Chakra reserves were still massive.


    Despite being an elite J¨­nin, her Chakra volume was several times greater than Hiruzen''s.


    A Shinobi with the Sage Body rarely had Chakra issues. And those with the <strong>Perfect Sage Body</strong>had Chakra overflowing.


    "You''re going to teach me this Jutsu?" Tsunade looked at Shin, surprised.


    This wasn''t somemon Jutsu; it was an S-rank! Was this kid really interested in her?


    "If you don''t want to learn it, that''s fine. It''s just an S-rank Jutsu. Nothing special to me."


    Shin shrugged nonchntly.


    He wasn''t boasting. The Rasenshuriken was powerful, but there were stronger Jutsu out there.


    "Of course I want to learn it! It''s an S-rank Jutsu!"


    Even Tsunade couldn''t resist the allure of an S-rank Jutsu.


    "In that case, call me Shin-sensei." Shin grinned.


    "You''re looking for a beating!!" Tsunade raised her fist yfully.


    Shin dodged easily. Tsunade''s punches were slow to him.


    "Damn it."


    Tsunade was annoyed that she couldn''tnd a hit on him.


    "Come on, Tsunade. This is a great opportunity. One ''sensei'' for an S-rank Jutsu."


    Kushina egged her on.


    "Mikoto, don''t you think so too?" Kushina nudged Mikoto.


    "Yes, I think Tsunade-sensei is getting a great deal," Mikoto agreed with a smile. She and Kushina were enjoying this.


    Tsunade snorted. An S-rank Jutsu for calling this brat ''sensei''? No way.


    "Shin-sensei."


    Well, it seemed no one was immune to the allure of a good deal, not even Tsunade.


    Shin was surprised. He had been joking. He hadn''t expected her to actually call him ''sensei.''


    Knowing Tsunade''s personality, this was hard to believe.


    "What? Do you want to get punched?"


    Tsunade blushed under their gazes. Calling Shin ''sensei'' felt like a loss of dignity.


    "Since you''ve made such a sacrifice, Tsunade, I''ll teach you the Rasenshuriken," Shin said with a grin.


    Tsunade gritted her teeth. She felt like kicking herself. Why had she called him ''sensei''?


    If she could turn back time, she would take it back and punch Shin instead.


    Seeing her anger, Shin coughed and started exining the key points of the Rasenshuriken.


    "So I need to learn the Rasengan first?"


    "Yes, the Rasengan is the Basics of the Rasenshuriken. You can''t use the Rasenshuriken without mastering the Rasengan," Shin confirmed.


    He had already taught Tsunade the Rasengan, but she hadn''t mastered it yet. It wasn''t that difficult, though. She should be able to learn it in a few days.


    "By the way, Tsunade, as the Senju n princess, you shouldn''t becking in S-rank Jutsu, right?"


    "Who said I wasn''t? I could get my hands on Wood Release S-rank Jutsu, but the other S-rank Jutsu are sealed in the Forbidden Scroll by my grandfather."


    Tsunade exined.


    She couldn''t use Wood Release. Besides Hashirama, no one else could.


    And the other S-rank Jutsu developed by Tobirama, like the Flying Thunder God Jutsu and the Edo Tensei, were sealed in the Forbidden Scroll.


    Even if they weren''t, she might not be able to learn them.


    The Flying Thunder God Jutsu required a talent for Space-Time Ninjutsu, and the Edo Tensei was aplex forbidden Jutsu.


    "By the way, Shin, don''t reveal this S-rank Jutsu to anyone," Tsunade said seriously.


    S-rank Jutsu were rare and coveted by even Kage-level Shinobi.


    Revealing it could be dangerous, especially with Danz¨­ around. She didn''t trust him not to try and steal it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t reveal it. And most people wouldn''t even force me to use it."


    Unless something unexpected happened, Shin wouldn''t be facing any truly strong opponents for now. And against ordinary Genin, Chunin, or even J¨­nin, he wouldn''t need the Rasenshuriken.


    It was much faster to just kill them with his sword.


    Tsunade nodded, reassured.


    "If only Nawaki was half as strong as you, I wouldn''t have to worry. I wonder how he''s doing with Orochimaru."


    At that moment, a certain boy who was shoveling manure sneezed.


    "Is someone thinking about me?" Nawaki wondered, then continued his task.


    As for why he was shoveling manure, Orochimaru had epted a mission to clean up a farm, which included cleaning up the animal droppings. It was certainly an interesting mission choice.


    ????@@novelbin@@


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [47] : Nawaki, Are You Here to Disgust Us?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    After a day of training, Shin rubbed his stomach. He was hungry.


    "Let''s call it a day. I''m starving."


    He announced to the girls, who were sprawled on the ground, exhausted.


    "No wonder you''re so strong. You have endless stamina," Tsunade said, panting.


    She was exhausted. They had been training intensely for half a day, following Shin''s lead, and they were worn out. Shin, however, seemed perfectly fine.


    "Don''tpare yourselves to me. I have an advantage," Shin said.


    The regenerative ability of his Perfect Sage Body was incredible. Unless the training was excessively intense, he wouldn''t feel tired. He was like a perpetual motion machine.


    As they were about to head back, they saw a figure approaching in the distance.


    "It''s Nawaki."


    Shin''s eyesight was excellent; he recognized Nawaki from afar.


    "Shin! Sis! There you are!"


    Nawaki approached with a cheerful grin, as if he had just won the lottery.


    "Nawaki, you seem happy. Did you find some money?" Shin asked.


    "No, but I earned some! And quite a bit, too! I''m treating you all to dinner today!"


    Nawaki announced excitedly. He seemed genuinely happy.


    But Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto all took a step back. Even Shin instinctively moved away.


    "Nawaki, why do you stink?" Tsunade asked, wrinkling her nose.


    "Stink? Do I?" Nawaki sniffed himself, but he couldn''t smell anything.


    It wasn''t that his sense of smell was faulty; he was simply used to it. He had been exposed to foul odors all day.


    "Nawaki, did you fall into atrine?" Kushina asked suspiciously, taking another step back.


    "No, I was just shoveling manure all afternoon."


    As soon as he said that, Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto retreated even further. Even Shin moved away.


    "Nawaki, are you crazy? Why were you shoveling manure?" Shin asked, incredulous.


    "I didn''t want to! But Orochimaru-sensei took a mission to clean up a farm, and that included shoveling manure. What could I do?"


    Nawaki said with a grimace. He didn''t want to fail his first mission, so he endured the unpleasant task. And the reward was generous for a D-rank mission,parable to a C-rank.


    Shin looked at Nawaki with sympathy. Orochimaru had certainly chosen an interesting mission.


    "I earned a lot, so I wanted to celebrate. Yakiniku, on me!" Nawaki dered grandly.


    Tsunade''s face darkened.


    "Nawaki, couldn''t you have at least taken a bath and changed clothes beforeing here? You''re not here to treat us; you''re here to disgust us."


    Nawaki was bewildered. He was offering to treat them to Yakiniku; why were they reacting like this?


    But with the stench emanating from him, no one had any appetite. Even Shin, who had been hungry, felt his stomach churn.


    "Shin, why are they looking at me like that?"


    Nawaki didn''t understand the murderous res he was receiving.


    Shin shook his head. "Let''s do this another time, Nawaki. We''re not up for it today."


    Shin rejected his offer. Nawaki was both disappointed and relieved. Disappointed that they weren''t epting his offer, but relieved that he got to keep his money.


    Nawaki left, dejected, chased away by Tsunade.


    "Orochimaru has no shame, taking a mission like that. Only he would do such a thing," Tsunade grumbled.


    "Are we still having dinner? I''ve lost my appetite," Kushina said.


    "Of course we''re eating. We''ll starve if we don''t."


    Shin wasn''t going to let a little smell ruin his dinner.


    Food was important, especially for training. Even with his Perfect Sage Body, he needed to eat.


    In the end, only Shin ate dinner that night. Kushina and the others had no appetite.


    "Mikoto, you''re living here now. Won''t the Uchiha n say anything?" Shin asked.


    Mikoto shook her head.


    "I''m practically invisible in the Uchiha n. No one will say anything."


    Mikoto might be pretty, but in the world of Shinobi, beauty wasn''t everything. Her quiet personality made her blend in.


    "Don''t worry, no one will say anything about my student," Tsunade said confidently.


    Shin rolled his eyes. She made it sound like she was some kind of big shot.


    "Hey, brat, are you looking down on me?"


    Tsunade caught his expression and red at him.


    "Haha, you''re mistaken. I was just thinking how amazing you are," Shin said, trying to appease her.


    "Amazing? Shin is way more amazing than you!" Kushina dered.


    Shin red at Kushina. Was she trying to get him in trouble?


    "Kushina, do you want to taste my fist?" Tsunade threatened.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Kushina hid behind Shin, ring at Tsunade.


    "Come here, I''ll punch you so hard, you''ll be crying in bed," Tsunade taunted.


    "Threatening me? You think you''re so great? Give me three years, and I''ll surpass you!" Kushina retorted.


    Shin''s lips twitched. Was Kushina challenging Tsunade to a duel in three years?


    But even in three years, Kushina wouldn''t be a match for Tsunade.


    Unless she became the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki and could perfectly control its power, defeating Tsunade within three years was impossible.


    But Kushina couldn''t be the Jinch¨±riki now. The position was already filled.


    And even if she did be the Jinch¨±riki, controlling the Nine-Tails'' power was no easy feat.


    "Heh, fine. I''ll be waiting. But that doesn''t mean I can''t beat you up now."


    Tsunade hadn''t given up on teaching Kushina a lesson. She approached Kushina with a mischievous grin.


    "Shin, help!"


    Kushina was scared of that grin. She clung to Shin.


    "Even Shin can''t help you now. I''m going to teach you some manners, little girl."


    Tsunade reached for Kushina.


    "Come on, Tsunade, why are you bullying Kushina? She''s still weak. There''s no satisfaction in that," Shin said, stopping her.


    "Hmph, I knew you''d protect her." Tsunade let Kushina go, giving Shin face.


    Kushina bit Shin''s arm lightly. What did he mean by "she''s still weak?" That was insulting!


    ????@@novelbin@@


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [48] : Copying the Kurama Clan’s Kekkei Genkai

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Tsunade, do you know of any Kekkei Genkai users in Konoha?"


    Shin asked Tsunade during breakfast the next morning.


    Tsunade looked at him curiously. "Kekkei Genkai are rare in the Shinobi World. There aren''t many in Konoha."


    "There''s the Uchiha n''s <strong>Sharingan</strong>, the Hy¨±ga n''s <strong>Byakugan</strong>, the Senju n''s <strong>Sage Body</strong>, your Uzumaki n, and... the Kurama n."


    Shin''s eyes lit up when he heard the name "Kurama n." He hadpletely forgotten about them.


    Thanks to Tsunade''s reminder, he remembered. The Kurama n possessed a powerful Kekkei Genkai: <strong>Five Senses Control</strong>.


    A Genjutsu that could control the five senses and even turn illusions into reality. It was the pinnacle of <strong>Yin Release</strong>.


    Yin Release could create form out of nothingness, while Yang Release could breathe life into form. Together, they could create life.


    Shin didn''t know if this Five Senses Control wasparable to Aizen S¨­suke''s <strong>Ky¨­ka Suigetsu</strong>from Bleach, but it was undoubtedly powerful.


    It probably wasn''t as potent as Ky¨­ka Suigetsu, though. Otherwise, the Kurama n wouldn''t be such a small n.


    If they could truly control all five senses, dominating the Shinobi world wouldn''t be impossible.


    "Tsunade, are there any Kurama n members who have awakened their Kekkei Genkai?"


    Shin asked.


    He wanted to copy this Kekkei Genkai.


    The Kurama n might have a powerful ability, but their weak constitutions might prevent them from utilizing it fully.


    The Kurama n was known for their frail bodies. They tired easily and probably didn''t haverge Chakra reserves.


    Chakra was extracted from cells. A weak body meant limited Chakra.


    "There used to be quite a few Kurama with Kekkei Genkai. They were once as prominent as the Senju and Uchiha ns. But now they''ve declined. I think there''s only one with an awakened Kekkei Genkai."@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade answered, curious about his interest in the Kurama n.


    "That''s good. I was afraid there might be none."


    Shin was relieved. If there were no Kekkei Genkai users in the Kurama n, he''d have to wait for Yakumo Kurama to be born.


    But that was over a decade away. He didn''t have time to wait.


    And by then, he might not even need the Kurama n''s Kekkei Genkai.


    "Shin, why are you asking about this?" Kushina asked curiously.


    Mikoto and Tsunade were also curious.


    "It''s a secret."


    Shin shook his head. Some secrets were better left unsaid.


    "Tsunade, do you know where this Kurama n member is?"


    "He''s in the Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force. With his powerful Genjutsu, he''s the head of the department."


    The Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force. It was a position well-suited for the Uchiha n, but Hiruzen wouldn''t allow it.


    "I want to meet him. Can you take me?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    He couldn''t meet the head of the Torture and Interrogation Force on his own. It was an Anbu department.


    Tsunade looked at Shin, then nodded.


    "You agreed? Aren''t you going to ask why?" Shin was surprised.


    "Would you tell me if I asked?"


    Shin chuckled awkwardly. He couldn''t tell her.


    "Let''s go."


    Tsunade and Shin left. Kushina and Mikoto stayed behind.


    Even as the Sandaime Hokage''s disciple, Tsunade couldn''t enter the Torture and Interrogation Force freely. But she could summon its leader, Kurama Kaze.


    "Tsunade-sama, you summoned me?"


    Kaze was surprised. He hadn''t expected the Senju n princess to seek him out.


    The Kurama n was no longer prominent. To him, Tsunade was an important figure.


    Tsunade looked at Shin. It wasn''t her who wanted to see Kaze, but Shin. She had no idea what he was nning.


    "Kurama-san, I hear you''re quite skilled in Genjutsu. I was wondering if you could teach me." Shin said with a smile.


    But as he spoke, he used an <strong>Advanced</strong>Replication Card to <strong>Copy</strong>Kaze''s Five Senses Control.


    He felt his already powerful mental energy surge. Even his ocr power increased, causing a tingling sensation in his eyes.


    He blinked a few times until the tingling subsided.


    He could sense a change in his <strong>Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>. It hadn''t evolved into the <strong>Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>yet, but it was showing signs of it.


    Shin was ecstatic. This was an unexpected bonus.


    Kaze looked at Shin, his expression troubled. Shin wanted to learn Genjutsu from him, but he wasn''t keen on teaching.


    But if he refused, would he anger Tsunade? She was right here, after all.


    Tsunade nced at Shin, puzzled. Why would he need to learn Genjutsu from Kaze when he had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? She knew Shin must have another motive.


    "I apologize, but I don''t have the time to teach you," Kaze said apologetically.


    He had decided to refuse. He turned to Tsunade. "As you know, Tsunade-sama, the Torture and Interrogation Force is quite busy. I don''t have the time to teach."


    He was afraid of angering Tsunade. The Kurama n couldn''t afford to make enemies of her.


    "That''s a shame, but I understand." Shin said.


    Asking for Genjutsu lessons was just an excuse. Approaching Kaze without a reason would be suspicious.


    Shin''s goal was the Kekkei Genkai; he didn''t care about anything else. Whether Kaze agreed or refused, it didn''t matter.


    He actually preferred it if Kaze refused. He had no intention of taking lessons.


    "Tsunade, let''s go," Shin said.


    Tsunade nced at him, still clueless about his motives. But since he was ready to leave, she followed.


    As they left, Kaze''s eyes widened. Something felt off. Why was Tsunade acting like that kid''s follower?


    It must be his imagination.


    If Tsunade knew Kaze thought of her as Shin''s follower, she would probably punch him. His frail body wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [50] : I Was Always Strong

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Staring at the immobilized Kai, Nawaki whispered to Shin, "What Jutsu was that? I don''t remember Sis knowing that."


    He assumed Tsunade had taught Kushina the Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    "It''s the Adamantine Sealing Chains, an Uzumaki n Jutsu," Shin exined.


    "Oh, so Kai should know it too, right?"


    Nawaki nced at Kai.


    "Him?" Shin scoffed. "That guy''s too talentless. He probably hasn''t learned it yet."


    Shin didn''t lower his voice; Kai heard him clearly and almost choked on his own rage.


    Shin was practically calling him weak to his face!


    Kushina used the Chakra Chains to fling Kai away. He crashed into a tree with a groan, almost passing out.


    "That''s a small lesson for you."


    "Kushina-san is that strong?" Minato eximed in surprise.


    Kai had been bothering himtely, so he knew how strong Kai was.


    Minato could defeat Kai, but it wouldn''t be easy. Kai was talented, more so than Akiko.


    After that little "lesson," Kai didn''t try to pick a fight. He had learned his ce.


    An hour passed, but their temporary J¨­nin-sensei still hadn''t arrived.


    "What''s taking so long?"


    Tsume grumbled impatiently.


    Finally, after another half hour, their sensei appeared. Shin didn''t recognize him.


    "Hello, I''m Asakawa Ki. You can call me Asakawa-sensei. I''ll be your J¨­nin-sensei for a while."


    He introduced himself. He seemed like a decent guy.


    "Asakawa-sensei, can we go on a mission?" Nawaki asked eagerly.


    "A mission? Sure, I was nning on taking you on one anyway," Asakawa-sensei agreed.


    "Not a D-rank mission, sensei. A higher-level one."


    After learning that Shin and his team hadpleted a C-rank mission, Nawaki wanted to do the same.


    Asakawa-sensei frowned and shook his head. It was too soon for them to take on higher-level missions.


    If something happened, he would be held responsible.


    And these were the students of the Hokage''s three disciples. He couldn''t afford any mishaps.


    No matter how much Nawaki pleaded, Asakawa-sensei refused. Nawaki could only sulk.


    Asakawa-sensei ended up taking them on a weeding mission.


    "I, the great Uzumaki Shin, reduced to pulling weeds..." Shin stared at the field and sighed dramatically.


    Mikoto giggled.


    It was rather amusing. A few days ago, he was ughtering elite J¨­nin, and now he was weeding a field. What a difference.


    "What''s so funny, Mikoto?" Shin asked.


    "Guess," Mikoto winked yfully. It was the first time Shin had seen her act so mischievously.


    Kushina, however, saw it as Shin being captivated by Mikoto. Jealousy red within her.


    "What are you two doing? Stop flirting and start weeding!" she huffed.


    "Kushina, your puffed-up cheeks are so cute."


    Shin couldn''t resist teasing her, pinching her cheeks gently.


    "I''m not cute!" Kushina red at him. She''d rather be called beautiful.


    Calling her cute made her feel like a child.


    "Mikoto,e weed over here with me. Stay away from him; he''s a bad influence."


    Kushina dragged Mikoto away, leaving Shin feeling a bit hurt.


    <strong>"Ninja Art: Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu!"</strong>


    Dozens of Shin clones appeared beside him. He could have created thousands, but he restrained himself.


    "Get to work."


    He ordered his clones to start weeding. Nawaki and the others stared in awe at the army of Shin clones.


    Even Asakawa-sensei was surprised. He couldn''t create that many clones.


    Actually, he didn''t even know the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    "Why didn''t I think of that?"


    Kushina smacked her forehead. She was so dumb! Why weed herself when she could use Shadow Clones?


    She used the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu, creating over a dozen clones. Havingrge Chakra reserves was a blessing.


    "Why do you all know Jutsu?" Nawaki asked enviously.


    "Nawaki, don''t tell me you don''t know any Jutsu. I might have to make fun of you," Shin teased.


    "I know Jutsu, but not the Shadow Clone Jutsu," Nawaki grumbled.


    He knew a few C-rank Jutsu, but he hadn''t learned the Shadow Clone Jutsu yet.


    "Don''t worry, Nawaki. You''re only a little behind me. Keep working hard, and you''ll catch up."


    Shin patted his shoulder encouragingly.


    "A little? You''re exaggerating!" Nawaki protested, looking at the vast difference in their clone count.


    "Don''t mind the details. Just keep chasing my shadow. Even though you can''t even see it, you have to have dreams. What if theye true?"


    "I really want to punch you right now." Nawaki clenched his fists. Shin was getting more and more annoying.@@novelbin@@


    "Go ahead, try it. You can''t beat me anyway," Shin said with a grin.


    "I don''t believe you."


    Nawakiunched a surprise attack, aiming a punch at Shin. He couldn''t take it anymore.


    Shin effortlessly sent Nawaki flying. Hended headfirst in the dirt, his limbs iling.


    Shin pulled him out like a radish. "Believe me now?" he asked, looking at Nawaki''s mud-covered face.


    "Shin, why are you so strong after graduation? What''s your secret?" Nawaki asked, defeated.


    "I was always strong. You just didn''t notice."


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [52] : Hiruzen Sarutobi’s Invitation

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    <strong><em>ng!</em></strong>@@novelbin@@


    Shin struck the Uchiha elite Chunin with the t of his de. The force of the blow sent the Chunin flying, his grip loosening on his Kunai.


    Shin frowned. He had held back considerably, yet the Chunin was still so easily defeated. How weak.


    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen watched with surprise. That was quite a disy of strength.


    But the boy was an Uzumaki; it wasn''t that surprising.


    The Uzumaki n was known for their strong bodies, vitality, andrge Chakra reserves.


    "Attacking with the t of your de? Are you mocking me?"


    The Uchiha Chunin had his pride. Shin''s action had wounded it deeply.


    "Better to be mocked than dead," Shin said calmly.


    The Kusanagi sword was incredibly sharp. It could easily slice through the Chunin''s Kunai. If Shin hadn''t held back, the Chunin would be dead.


    But the enraged Chunin didn''t care. He attacked with Ninjutsu.


    <strong>"Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"</strong>


    Shin simply swung his sword, cleaving the fireball in two.


    The Anbu examiner was startled. Could swordsmanship be that powerful?


    He rarely saw Kenjutsu used like this.


    <strong>"Sharingan!"</strong>


    Two tomoe appeared in the Chunin''s eyes. He was serious now.


    Shin used the <strong>Body Flicker Jutsu</strong>, appearing before the Chunin in an instant.


    He punched the Chunin in the gut, sending him crashing to the ground.


    "I passed, right?" Shin asked the Anbu examiner.


    The examiner nodded, his shock evident despite the mask. Defeating an elite Chunin in under a minute? Was this kid a genius?


    Ten-year-old Chunin weren''t unheard of in Konoha. Orochimaru had be a Chunin at ten.


    But defeating an elite Chunin at that age? That was rare. Only one other person came to mind: Sakumo Hatake, Kakashi''s father.


    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen pondered. Judging from Shin''s performance, his strength was easily at Tokubetsu J¨­nin level.


    Shin hadn''t used any Ninjutsu, so Hiruzen couldn''t assess his skills in that area. But one thing was certain: this boy was a genius.


    Hiruzen was already considering recruiting Shin into the Anbu.


    After Shin''s battle ended, Kushina and Mikoto also defeated their opponents.


    The Anbu examiner was stunned. One genius was rare, but three at once? This was unprecedented.


    "Come with me to the Hokage''s office."


    He escorted them back to the office and reported the results to Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen was also surprised. He had stopped observing after Shin''s fight. He hadn''t expected Kushina and Mikoto to defeat their opponents as well.


    Defeating an elite Chunin within three minutes meant their strength surpassed that of an elite Chunin. Three geniuses at once... Hiruzen was speechless.


    "I''m pleased you all passed the Ch¨±nin Exams. I have a question for you: would you be willing to join the Anbu?"


    Hiruzen extended the invitation to all three of them.


    He had initially only considered Shin, but now that he knew Kushina and Mikoto were also geniuses, he couldn''t let them go.


    "The Anbu, or the Anbu ck Ops, is a special assassination and tactical squad. Only the most elite Shinobi are allowed to join."


    He exined, in case they weren''t familiar with the Anbu.


    Kushina and Mikoto indeed weren''t familiar with the Anbu, but Shin was. Almost every Hidden Vige had an Anbu organization.


    But joining the Anbu? No, that had never crossed his mind. What were the benefits?


    With his current strength, he didn''t need the Anbu''s training. And joining the Anbu meant a life of secrecy and restrictions.


    "Sandaime-sama, I don''t believe I''m worthy of being called an elite Shinobi yet. I''m not qualified to join the Anbu."


    Shin refused. Kushina and Mikoto, following Shin''s lead, also refused. If Shin wasn''t joining, they weren''t interested either.


    Hiruzen frowned. He was displeased. Being rejected after personally extending an invitation didn''t sit well with him.


    "Won''t you reconsider? The Anbu can help you improve your skills."


    He was still trying to persuade them.


    "If you join the Anbu, I''ll reward you with a B-rank Jutsu."


    Shin scoffed inwardly. A B-rank Jutsu? That was all he was offering? How stingy.


    Even if Hiruzen offered an S-rank Jutsu, Shin wouldn''t be tempted. He wouldn''t becking in S-rank Jutsu in the future.


    Besides, Hiruzen wouldn''t be that generous.


    "We''re not interested in joining any organization. We prefer freedom. And as for strength, we''re not worried about that."


    Shin was firm in his refusal.


    Hiruzen sighed, giving up. He could see that Shin had no interest in the Anbu.


    There was no point pushing it. It would only damage his pride further.


    "Very well. Since you''re not interested, I won''t force you. Here are your Chunin certificates. From now on, you are Chunin of Konoha."


    Hiruzen handed them their certificates.


    After they left, Hiruzen pondered.


    He might not have been able to recruit them into the Anbu, but he couldn''t let anyone else poach them either.


    Especially not Danz¨­''s Root or the Uchiha n. Mikoto was an Uchiha. Once they learned of her talent, they would definitely try to recruit her.


    No, he couldn''t allow the Uchiha n to have another powerful Shinobi. With their ambition, they might cause trouble for the vige in the future.


    Thankfully, Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto were all students of his disciple, Tsunade.


    If Danz¨­ or the Uchiha tried to recruit them, he had a legitimate reason to intervene.


    He couldn''t allow the Uchiha n to be too powerful, nor could he allow Danz¨­''s Root to grow unchecked. Too much power would lead to them escaping his control. As Hokage, he couldn''t allow any faction within the vige to be too strong.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [55] : The Girls Team Up

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    After two days of travel, Shin and his team finally arrived in the Land of Whirlpools.


    "This is the Land of Whirlpools?"


    Mikoto looked around in surprise. There was no one in sight, only dpidated buildings.


    "It is. Looks a bit run-down, doesn''t it?"


    Shin surveyed the surroundings. "It wasn''t always like this. It used to be a beautiful country. But after the Uzumaki n was destroyed, the Land of Whirlpools ceased to exist."


    The people of the Land of Whirlpools had abandoned the ind nation after the Uzumaki n''s downfall.


    "It''s so big. How are we supposed to find that missing-nin?" Kushina asked.


    The Land of Whirlpools wasn''t huge, but it wasn''t small either. Finding someone here would be difficult.


    "Don''t worry, I have the <strong>Mind''s Eye of Kagura</strong>," Shin reminded her.


    Finding an ordinary person might be challenging, but finding a Shinobi was easy.


    He could sense Chakra within a radius of several dozen kilometers. As long as the missing-nin had Chakra, he couldn''t escape Shin''s detection.


    After some searching, Shin finally sensed a Chakra signature. But its location was unexpected.


    "Did you find him?" Kushina asked impatiently.


    "Yeah, but he''s at our old house."


    Kushina was surprised, and Mikoto looked curious. Their old house?


    "Let''s go."


    Shin led Kushina and Mikoto towards their former home.


    "Is this where you used to live?" Mikoto asked Kushina.


    "Yeah, this was our house. I can''t believe someone''s squatting here now." Kushina was indignant.


    Even though they had abandoned it, it was still their home.


    "Hey, you squatter! Get out here!" Kushina yelled.


    Kawada Heiwa, the missing-nin, emerged from the house. He wore a Konoha forehead protector with a scratch across it, signifying his status as a missing-nin.


    Shin didn''t understand why missing-nin still wore their old forehead protectors. Was it to show which vige they had betrayed?@@novelbin@@


    "Who are you?"


    Heiwa frowned at them. He had been here for a while and hadn''t seen anyone else.


    "You''re Kawada Heiwa, the Konoha missing-nin, right? We''re here to take you down."


    Heiwa burst outughing.


    "Is Konoha that desperate? Sending three brats after me?" he scoffed.


    "Don''t underestimate us! Shin, you stay back. I''ll take him!" Kushina dered.


    Shin nodded.


    He wasn''t nning on interfering anyway. This mission was mainly for Kushina and Mikoto''s benefit.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, he''s all yours," Shin said.


    "I can handle him myself!"


    Kushina used the Adamantine Sealing Chains. Several Chakra chains erupted from her back, whipping towards Heiwa.


    Heiwa''s eyes widened, and he leaped back, narrowly dodging the attack.


    "You''re not getting away that easily!"


    The chains, under Kushina''s control, pursued him relentlessly.


    Mikoto activated her Sharingan. She could see Heiwa''s movements clearly. She swiftly threw several Shuriken, blocking his escape routes.


    Heiwa''s face paled.


    If he dodged the chains, he would be hit by the Shuriken. And he didn''t have time to use the Substitution Jutsu.


    Mikoto had seized the perfect opportunity. Even Shin was impressed.


    "Nice teamwork, Mikoto and Kushina," he praised.


    "Damn it! Two little girls, cornering me like this..."


    A Shuriken was embedded in Heiwa''s arm, blood dripping to the ground.


    He had chosen to block the Shuriken with his arm to avoid the Chakra Chains.


    "Kushina, keep attacking! Don''t let him use any Jutsu!"


    Mikoto instructed.


    Jutsu required hand seals. If he couldn''t form hand seals, he couldn''t use Jutsu.


    Kushina nodded and disrupted his attempts to weave hand seals with her chains.


    "The intel was wrong. This guy is stronger than an elite Chunin. His speed isparable to a J¨­nin''s."


    Shin observed Heiwa''s movements.


    If he were just an elite Chunin, he wouldn''t be able to dodge Kushina''s Adamantine Sealing Chains so easily.


    <strong>"Fire Style: Dragon me Jutsu!"</strong>


    Mikoto seized the opportunity and unleashed a stream of fire towards Heiwa.


    The Dragon me Jutsu was only a C-rank, but it could still kill. The human body was fragile.


    The mes could pierce a tree; burning through flesh was no problem.


    Kushina''s chains closed in from all sides, leaving Heiwa with no escape.


    "You think you can kill me with just this? Water Style: Water Trumpet!"


    Trapped, Heiwa used a Water Jutsu to counter Mikoto''s mes.


    But the moment he did, Kushina''s chains bound him tightly.


    It was a fatal blow. He had avoided being burned, but he couldn''t escape the chains.


    As a Ninjutsu specialist, he didn''t have the strength to break free. The Adamantine Sealing Chains could even restrain Tailed Beasts.


    "I never thought I''d be defeated by two little girls," Heiwa said, his voice filled with regret.


    "There''s a lot you haven''t thought of. You underestimated us. Still think we''re weak?" Kushina sneered.


    "If you kill me, you''ll only get a measly reward. Why not let me go? I''ll give you all my Jutsu and money."


    Heiwa tried to bargain.


    "Do you think Jutsu can be measured with money?"


    Kushina and Mikoto looked at Shin. The decision was his.


    "Kill him," Shin said coldly.


    What Jutsu could this guy possibly have that would interest him?


    Mikoto threw a Kunai, ending Heiwa''s life. Their mission wasplete.


    But Shin wasn''t nning on returning to Konoha yet. He hade all this way; he wasn''t going to rush back.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [59] : Leaving in Style! The Fury of Kirigakure

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The deafening roar of the Susanoo echoed throughout Kirigakure, sending vigers scrambling for safety as ninja ushered them away.


    Powerful Shinobi converged on the ruins of the Mizukage Tower, their faces contorted with rage as they beheld the towering Susanoo.


    "Kaguya n, attack!"


    The Kaguya n Head, a fierce warrior, led the charge, followed by a horde of battle-hungry Kaguya.


    "Tsk, more and more are gathering."


    Shin noticed cracks appearing on the Susanoo''s armor, but he wasn''t worried.


    <em>''Ants can still bite an elephant to death.''</em>


    The relentless attacks were taking their toll. Even the Susanoo was starting to buckle.


    Seeing the widening cracks, Shin quickly channeled Chakra to repair the damage.


    The Kiri Shinobi, who had cheered at the sight of the damaged Susanoo, now felt despair as the cracks vanished.


    Sensing their despair, the Third Mizukage yelled, "Don''t give up! Maintaining that Susanoo must be draining! We can oust him!"


    He was right. The Susanoo was powerful, but it consumed a lot of energy.


    Shin could handle the Chakra consumption, but it was also draining his ocr power.


    His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan couldn''t withstand prolonged use.


    He cut down several Kaguya with his sword, then deactivated the Susanoo. He couldn''t afford to exhaust his ocr power. He needed it to escape with Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    "He''s weakening! Keep attacking!"


    The Third Mizukage shouted excitedly.


    <strong>"Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"</strong>


    A massive fire dragon erupted, incinerating several Kiri Shinobi before being extinguished by the Mizukage''s Water Style Jutsu.


    "Kill him!" the Mizukage roared.


    A barrage of Ninjutsu, Kunai, and Shuriken rained down on Shin.


    "I''m done ying with you."


    Shin activated Yomotsu Hirasaka, stepping through a portal.


    The portal vanished, and the attacks missed their mark.


    ...


    "Mizukage-sama, he''s gone!"


    An Elite J¨­nin reported.


    The Mizukage''s face was grim. Kirigakure had suffered heavy casualties, and they hadn''t even captured the intruder.


    They didn''t even know how he had escaped.


    "Search the entire vige! I don''t believe he can escape Kirigakure! Find him!"


    The Mizukage roared in fury.


    They had lost over three hundred Shinobi, including J¨­nin and even elite J¨­nin. The Susanoo''s destructive power was immense. If the Mizukage hadn''t ordered the weaker Shinobi to retreat, the casualties would have been even higher.


    And they hadn''t even injured the intruder. He had even stolen the Forbidden Scroll.


    The loss of the Forbidden Scroll was a devastating blow. It contained many of Kirigakure''s secret Jutsu.


    "Fire! Fire! We need to put out the fires!"


    A Shinobi shouted.


    The Mizukage snapped out of his rage and looked around. Fires were raging throughout the vige.


    Shin had set the vige aze with Shadow Clones before escaping.


    Shin watched the burning vige without a shred of sympathy. Kirigakure had been involved in the Uzumaki n massacre. He wouldn''t show them any mercy.


    ''<em>Time to go.</em>''


    He had what he came for. He had taken his revenge. It was time to leave.


    He used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport back to Kushina and Mikoto.


    It was still early morning, the sky still dark.


    Kushina and Mikoto were asleep in a tent they had set up. Shin appeared inside the tent.


    Kushina and Mikoto woke up instantly, reaching for their Kunai.


    "Good, you''re alert," Shin said, pleased. It was important to be vignt, especially when outside the vige.@@novelbin@@


    "Shin, you''re back!"


    Kushinaunched herself at Shin, and Mikoto also rushed over.


    "Shin, are you hurt?" Mikoto scanned him for injuries.


    "Of course not. Those Kiri weaklings couldn''t even touch me."


    Shin reassured Mikoto. They hadn''t been able to break through his Susanoo''s defenses.


    And even if he had been injured, he could always use Tenmomei to rewind time and heal himself.


    Relieved that he was unharmed, Kushina and Mikoto went to prepare breakfast.


    Shin was hungry, so they got to work.


    Breakfast in the wilderness was barbecue. Shin went hunting, Mikoto prepared the ingredients, and Kushina gathered firewood.


    ...


    While Shin and his team enjoyed their breakfast, the Kiri Shinobi were fuming.


    They had extinguished the fires Shin had set, but the damage was extensive.


    The Third Mizukage personally led the search for Shin, but they couldn''t find him.


    Shin had already left. How could they find him?


    "Mizukage-sama, what should we do? We can''t let this go!"


    The Kiri Shinobi were frustrated and angry. They were one of the Five Great Viges! Someone had infiltrated their vige, killed hundreds of their Shinobi, burned down countless houses, and escaped! This was a disgrace.


    If they found Shin, they would make him pay.


    The Mizukage was the most furious of all. He had failed to protect the Forbidden Scroll. He had no face left.


    He opened his eyes, which were usually closed, revealing a chilling glint. He was a "Tojitame" (someone with perpetually closed eyes), and when a ''Tojitame'' opened their eyes, it meant trouble.


    "Uchiha... Konoha..."


    He gritted his teeth. He would make Konoha pay for this. He wouldn''t let this go.


    Shin had imed to be Uchiha Madara, but the Mizukage didn''t believe that. But he was certain the intruder was an Uchiha.


    "Calm the vigers. I will handle this."


    The Mizukage said to the other Shinobi.


    He would send someone to Konoha to demand an exnation. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was unmistakable. He would hold Konoha and the Uchiha n ountable.


    Shin had tried to use Madara as a scapegoat, but the Mizukage didn''t believe Madara was alive. Now Konoha and the Uchiha n would bear the brunt of his anger.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [60] : Steaming Danger Tyranny

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin took out the Forbidden Scroll and the other sealed scroll he had acquired.


    These scrolls weren''t easily opened. They were protected by seals.


    An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to ess the Jutsu within, but Shin was different. He was an Uzumaki.


    Mito had taught him everything she knew about F¨±injutsu.


    <strong>"Sealing Jutsu!"</strong>


    Shin easily dispelled the rudimentary seals and opened the Forbidden Scroll.


    It contained many Water Release Jutsu.


    "What''s that?"


    Kushina and Mikoto approached, their eyes fixed on therge scroll.


    "This is one of my trophies from Kirigakure: their Forbidden Scroll. Unfortunately, there aren''t many Jutsu worth learning."


    Shin skimmed through the scroll. The strongest Jutsu was probably the Second Mizukage''s Steaming Danger Tyranny.


    This Jutsu was known as the Infinite Explosion Ninjutsu. It created clones with the appearance of children, formed from oil and water. These clones were fast, agile, and could explode repeatedly.


    The outeryer of the clones was made of oil, while the inside was filled with water. Once the clone moved, the oil would heat up rapidly, causing the water to evaporate and create a steam explosion.


    The clone would then shrink and absorb the surrounding water vapor to create more explosions, an endless cycle.


    But this powerful Jutsu had a drawback: it weakened the user. The Second Tsuchikage''s body was covered in bandages because he had been burned by this Jutsu during a battle with the Second Mizukage.


    Besides this Jutsu, there was also the H¨­zuki n''s Water Gun Jutsu, a B-rank, and the A-rank Water Style: Great Waterfall Jutsu.


    There was also a terrifying Genjutsu from the First Mizukage: Mirage. But it required the summon, the m, to use.


    So, no matter how powerful it was, it was useless to Shin.


    Besides, Shin didn''t need it. His Genjutsu was far superior, thanks to his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and Five Senses Control.


    "See if there''s anything you want to learn."


    Shin handed the scroll to Kushina and Mikoto.


    He was disappointed. Kirigakure was so weak. There wasn''t a single Jutsu that caught his eye.


    Perhaps his standards were too high. He was looking for Jutsu with immense destructive power; ordinary Jutsu didn''t interest him.


    While Kushina and Mikoto looked through the scroll, Shin unsealed the other scroll.


    It contained money.


    A lot of money.@@novelbin@@


    Ten billion Ryo, to be exact. It must have been Kirigakure''s budget. Shin had inadvertently stolen their funds.


    "Looks like we won''t have to worry about money anymore."


    Shin smiled faintly. Kushina, however, tossed the Forbidden Scroll aside and hugged the pile of money.


    "Kushina, you''re such a money-grubber," Shin teased.


    "This is all mine now!" Kushina dered, sealing the money back into the scroll.


    "..."


    "Kirigakure must be furious," Mikoto said worriedly.


    Shin knew what she was worried about. "Don''t worry, Mikoto. No matter how much they investigate, they won''t find me. And by the time they do, it''ll be toote."


    No one would suspect him. His age was his best disguise.


    And he had used the Transformation Jutsu and a mask.


    By the time Kirigakure discovered the truth, it would be toote. He would be strong enough to crush them.


    Even if they found out, they wouldn''t be able to do anything. They''d have to swallow their anger and ept their loss.


    "Let''s go to the main ind of the Land of Water," Shin said.


    "Shouldn''t we leave the Land of Water? Kirigakure won''t let this go," Mikoto said.


    They had stolen the Forbidden Scroll; it was too dangerous to stay.


    "It would be a shame to leave just like that. Let''s explore the Land of Water and broaden our horizons."


    "I agree!" Kushina chimed in.


    Seeing Mikoto''s worry, Shin smiled. "Don''t worry, Mikoto. Even if we''re discovered, I can get us out of here."


    Yomotsu Hirasaka ignored distance. He could teleport them back to Konoha, though the Chakra cost would be immense.


    "By the way, do you want to learn any of the Jutsu in the Forbidden Scroll?" Shin asked.


    "I don''t have Water Release Chakra. Most of the Jutsu in there are Water Release," Mikoto said.


    She was a genius, possessing Wind, Lightning, and Yin Release.


    Chakra Natures could be acquired through training, but it was a long and arduous process.


    Having multiple innate Chakra Natures was definitely an advantage.


    "I''ll try to learn some," Kushina said.


    She had Wind, Water, and Yang Release.


    She could learn Water Jutsu, and she had taken an interest in the Steaming Danger Tyranny.


    It was an S-rank Jutsu. Seeing Shin use the Rasenshuriken, she understood the power of S-rank Jutsu.


    Their destructive power and range were terrifying, even on the battlefield.


    Ordinary Shinobi had limited Chakra. Even if they learned an S-rank Jutsu, they could only use it as a trump card. But Kushina, as an Uzumaki, had enough Chakra to spam S-rank Jutsu.


    Of course, that was in the future. Currently, her Chakra reserves weren''t that vast.


    Once she reached Kage level, her Chakra would rival that of a Tailed Beast. Perhaps not the Nine-Tails, but at least the Eight-Tails.


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to transport them to the main ind of the Land of Water.


    There were people here.


    "The Land of Water doesn''t seem as prosperous as the Land of Fire," Kushina observed, looking at the houses and the people''s attire.


    It was clearly a step down from the Land of Fire.


    In terms of wealth, no other nation couldpare to the Land of Fire, thanks to its fertilends and strategic location.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [62] : The Scapegoat

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The Third Mizukage''s expression darkened. He didn''t believe Hiruzen''s im that the Uchiha who stole the Forbidden Scroll was a missing-nin.


    He saw it as a flimsy excuse.


    "Do you think Kirigakure is afraid to go to war with Konoha?"


    The Mizukage stood up and red at Hiruzen.


    "I know you suspect I''m lying, Mizukage, but he really is a missing-nin. He defected a year ago. You can investigate if you don''t believe me."


    Hiruzen said calmly.


    "His name is Uchiha Ryota. Feel free to investigate. He''s the only one I know of with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He''s been ssified as an S-rank missing-nin."


    Hiruzen was indeed referring to Uchiha Ryota, the one Shin had seen on the mission list.


    He nced at Danz¨­. Ryota''s defection and Mangeky¨­ Sharingan awakening were connected to Danz¨­.


    Ryota was talented and powerful, a genius of the Uchiha n. Naturally, he had caught Danz¨­''s attention.


    Danz¨­ had tried to recruit Ryota into Root, but Ryota had refused and even injured the Root Agents sent to persuade him.


    This had offended Danz¨­, who believed that any talented Shinobi who wouldn''t serve him should be eliminated, especially an Uchiha.


    Danz¨­ had captured Ryota''s parents and used them as bait to lure Ryota into a trap.


    He didn''t know what had happened after that. All he knew was that all his men were dead, and so were Ryota''s parents.


    Thest report he received was that Ryota had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Hiruzen had learned of this incident and helped Danz¨­ clean up the mess.


    Otherwise, with the Uchiha n''s genius suddenly bing a missing-nin, and with evidence pointing to Danz¨­''s involvement, the Uchiha n wouldn''t have let it go so easily.


    Hiruzen had appeased the Uchiha n with various concessions.


    But now this had happened. Had Ryota be that strong? Strong enough to infiltrate Kirigakure and steal the Forbidden Scroll?


    Hiruzen was worried. Ryota''s parents were dead, killed by Danz¨­''s men. Would Ryota seek revenge on Konoha?


    The world only knew of Madara Uchiha''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but Hiruzen had another teammate, Uchiha Kagami, who had also awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, though he was now deceased.


    As Kagami''s teammate, Hiruzen understood the terror of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    And the more he understood, the more worried he became. This was all Danz¨­''s fault. He had to stop Danz¨­ from doing whatever he pleased, even if he imed it was for Konoha''s sake.


    But was it truly for Konoha''s sake?


    Perhaps Konoha held some importance in Danz¨­''s heart, but it definitely wasn''t his top priority. Danz¨­ was a selfish man; he only cared about himself.


    After a lengthy discussion, Hiruzen finally managed to appease the Mizukage.


    The Mizukage left, determined to dere war on Konoha if he discovered Hiruzen had lied to him.


    Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief, then turned to the Anbu.


    "Find Uchiha Ryota. We have to find him."


    "Leave Uchiha Ryota to me. I will find him and eliminate this threat."


    Danz¨­''s eyes gleamed.


    Hiruzen took a deep breath. "Can your Root handle him? You know how powerful the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is."


    To be able to infiltrate Kirigakure single-handedly and steal the Forbidden Scroll... Hiruzen didn''t believe Kirigakure was that weak.


    He was wary of Ryota now. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was the eye that could subdue even Tailed Beasts.


    He was overestimating Ryota, though.


    It was Shin who had infiltrated Kirigakure, not Ryota. If Ryota had tried, he would have been killed instantly.


    Ryota was just a scapegoat, med for something he didn''t do.


    And now he would be hunted by both Kirigakure and Konoha.


    Especially Kirigakure. If they found him, even the Mizukage might personally pursue him.


    And if Shin learned that Ryota had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he might hunt him down to copy it.


    Ryota''s situation was tragic. He might as well change his name to "Uchiha Deadmeat."


    ...


    Meanwhile, the true culprit was still enjoying himself in the Land of Water.


    "This croquette is disgusting."


    Shin tossed the croquette aside. It was made with squid meat and tasted fishy.


    Kushina and Mikoto also made faces and discarded their croquettes.


    "How can you make croquettes with squid? Do they even know how to cook?" Kushinained.


    "Look, they seem to be enjoying it. Maybe it''s just their taste," Mikoto said.@@novelbin@@


    Just because they didn''t like this strange croquette didn''t mean others didn''t.


    "The takoyaki here is good, Shin. Try it."


    Kushina offered Shin a takoyaki ball.


    "Mmm, it is good. And cheap too."


    Anything seafood-rted was cheap in the Land of Water. As an ind nation, they had plenty of seafood.


    "We''ve been in the Land of Water for days. When are we leaving?"


    Kushina asked.


    She wasn''t used to the Land of Water. It was humid, and there was always a thick fog in the mornings and evenings.


    And the worst part was the fishy smell that blew in from the sea when it was windy.


    The locals were used to it, but Kushina wasn''t.


    The Land of Whirlpools was also an ind nation, but it was closer to the maind and had a different climate.


    Kushina wasn''t used to it, and neither was Mikoto. Even Shin found it a bit unpleasant.


    "Let''s leave today then," Shin said.


    He decided to take Kushina and Mikoto to a food street in one of the towns before they left. They might note back to the Land of Water again, so they might as well enjoy a feast.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [64] : The Kumo Attack

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto strolled through Konoha''s bustling food street.


    "We''re finally rich! We can buy anything we want!"


    Kushina clutched a handful of snacks, her eyes scanning the stalls for more treats.


    "We weren''t exactly poor before, but now we''re loaded," Shin said.


    With the ten billion Ryo he had swiped from Kirigakure, they wouldn''t have to worry about money for a while.


    "Let''s go get some Yakiniku!"


    Shin led Kushina and Mikoto into a popr Yakiniku restaurant.


    "Shin!"


    A familiar voice called out.


    "Nawaki, you''re living the good life, huh? Eating Yakiniku? Looks like you''re rolling in dough."


    Shin teased Nawaki.


    "Of course! I''ve made a lot of moneytely. I evenpleted a C-rank mission outside the vige!"


    Nawaki said proudly.


    "Do missions really take that long? You were gone for over half a month."


    Nawaki was curious about their long absence.


    "Yeah, some missions take time," Shin said vaguely.


    He couldn''t tell Nawaki the truth. What he had done could make him an enemy of Kirigakure.


    If Kiri found out he was the one who infiltrated their vige, killed their Shinobi, and stole the Forbidden Scroll, they would demand Konoha hand him over.


    And knowing Hiruzen, he might actually do it.


    If word got out, Shin might be an enemy of not just Kiri, but Konoha as well.


    "By the way, Nawaki, are you here alone?" Shin changed the subject.


    "Nope, I''m with some friends. They''re not here yet. I came to reserve a table."


    "Who''sing?" Kushina asked.


    "My team, and Minato''s team. We''re still working together."


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto used to be part of their group, but after bing Chunin, they had moved on to higher-level missions.


    "Since we''re all here, let''s eat together. My treat!" Nawaki said grandly.


    "No, it''s my treat. I promised to buy you all dinner when we got back."


    Shin shook his head. The food here was good, but it was also expensive. Nawaki''s allowance probably wouldn''t cover it.


    "Well, if you insist..."


    Nawaki grinned.


    They reserved arge private room. Soon, Minato, Akiko, Tsume, Hiashi, and Kai arrived.


    Kai''s expression changed when he saw Shin, but he remained silent.


    Shin was surprised to see Kai there. He wasn''t exactly the social type.


    "Shin, you''re back!" Minato and the others greeted them with surprise.


    "Yep, that mission was tough."


    Shin lied. Kushina and Mikoto had been the ones who defeated the missing-nin; he hadn''t even lifted a finger.


    "I want to go on B-rank missions too," Minato said enviously.


    Afterpleting a C-rank bandit extermination mission, he was eager for more challenging tasks.


    "Actually, after this trip, I realized it''s better to stay in the vige. We''re not taking any missions for a while."


    Shin said. It was the truth. He wanted to focus on developing his Ice Release. Training was more important than pointless missions.


    After dinner, Shin and his team headed back to the Senjupound with Nawaki. Akiko and Kai, however, went in a different direction.


    "What''s going on? Don''t they live in the Senjupound too? Why aren''t they going home?"


    Kushina was puzzled.


    "Didn''t you know? Akiko moved outst week. Then Kai suddenly moved out too," Nawaki exined.


    "Oh, and there''s something else..." Nawaki''s expression turned mischievous.


    "Akiko seems to like Minato."


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto remained expressionless. They already knew.


    Nawaki was disappointed, then continued, "Shin, you must be wondering why Kai came with us today. He has a crush on Akiko, so he tagged along."


    Still no reaction.


    "Nawaki, I figured that out back in the Academy. You''re just realizing it now?"


    "Oh... so you knew." Nawaki was surprised.


    "Huh?"


    Shin suddenly stopped, his eyes fixed on a nearby alley.


    "What''s wrong?" Mikoto asked softly.


    "No point hiding. Come on out," Shin said calmly.


    "What?" Nawaki looked at Shin, confused.


    Kushina and Mikoto, however, drew their Kunai, their eyes alert.


    "I can''t believe a brat like you discovered us."


    Three Shinobi emerged from the alley. They were tall and muscr, with dark skin and a powerful aura.


    "You''re from Kumogakure, aren''t you?" Shin asked.


    The leader of the Kumo Shinobi was about to speak, but Shin''s question surprised him.


    "They really are from Kumo."


    Shin saw their surprised expressions and confirmed his suspicions.


    He had never seen Shinobi with such dark skin in Konoha.@@novelbin@@


    Only those from the Land of Lightning had that skin tone. It was easy to tell.


    He hadn''t been entirely sure at first, but their reaction confirmed it.


    Their hostility was clear. They were here for them, or rather, for the Uzumaki.


    In the original story, Kushina had been captured by Kumo.


    Even though the timeline had changed, it seemed Kumo was still targeting Kushina.


    "Capture the two Uzumaki brats. Kill the other two. Be quick. Don''t attract the Anbu''s attention."


    The Kumo leader lunged at Shin.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [67] : All Things Can Be Copied

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Akiko, are you alright?"


    After leaving the Hokage Tower, Kai asked Akiko with concern.


    Akiko shook her head at Kai, then looked at Minato.


    "Thank you, Minato. If it weren''t for you, I would have been captured." Akiko looked at Minato gratefully, her cheeks flushed.@@novelbin@@


    "Don''t mention it. We''re teammates." Minato smiled back.


    Kai scowled. He had helped rescue Akiko too. Why was she only thanking Minato?


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto walked behind them. Shin couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Kai, hearing Shin''s chuckle, turned around angrily.


    "What are you looking at? Want to fight?" Kushina threatened, raising her fist.


    Her threat wasn''t very convincing, but Kai was intimidated nheless.


    Kushina had taught him a lesson before; he didn''t want a repeat, especially not in front of the girl he liked.


    Shin and his team parted ways with Minato''s team. Shin sensed the two Anbu agents following Minato and the others.


    Good. No one was following him. He didn''t want to be monitored.


    Back at the Senjupound, Shin and the girls returned to Tsunade''s courtyard, while Nawaki went to his own residence.


    "It''ste. Let''s take a bath and get some rest," Shin said.


    He went to his room, while Kushina and Mikoto went to theirs.


    Shiny on the tatami mat, but he couldn''t sleep.


    ''<em>I''ll chat with the System and ask some questions.</em>''


    He called out to the System in his mind.


    "System, are you there?"


    "Always at your service, Master."


    "System, how are missions assigned?" Shin asked.


    When he infiltrated Kirigakure and stole the Forbidden Scroll, he had expected the System to issue a mission, but nothing happened.


    "System missions are random. The difficulty and rewards are also random."


    Shin was disappointed. He preferred patterns to randomness.


    "System, can Replication Cards copy anything?"


    "Only Divine Replication Cards can copy anything. Common and Advanced cards have limitations."


    "Can you copy a person?"


    "Yes. The required card level depends on the person''s strength. Kage-level or above requires a Divine Replication Card. With a Divine card, even a world can be copied. All things can be copied."


    Shin was surprised. The difference between Advanced and Divine cards was vast.


    "What level of card would I need to copy myself?" Shin asked curiously.


    "Due to your perfect Sage Body, you would require a Divine Replication Card."


    Shin nodded. He was just curious; he wouldn''t actually copy himself. Everyone wanted to be unique.


    "System, I think there should be more card levels."


    He felt the gap between Advanced and Divine cards was toorge.


    "You can anticipate a System upgrade, Master. After the upgrade, there might be new card levels between Advanced and Divine."


    "So the System can be upgraded? When will that happen?"


    "I do not know, Master."


    Shin sighed. The System was powerful, but itcked Replication Cards.


    He currently had two cards left: one Common and one Advanced.


    He couldn''t use the Advanced card carelessly. He nned to use the Common card to copy either ocr power or physical abilities.


    As he chatted with the System, he drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, after refining Chakra for a while, he heard a knock on his door.


    "Shin, why are you sozy today?"


    Kushina entered, and Shin stopped his Chakra refining.


    Unlike martial arts training, Chakra refining couldn''t be disrupted.


    "Kushina, why did you barge in like that? What if I wasn''t dressed?" Shin said, exasperated.


    "So what? I''ve seen it all before." Kushina blushed slightly, then shrugged.


    She had indeed seen everything when they were younger. But that was then. Now, even though they weren''t that old, they were practically adults by Shinobi standards.


    "I haven''t been to your room in a while."


    Kushina pounced on Shin, tackling him to the tatami mat.


    <em>Knock knock</em>


    "What are you two doing?"


    Mikoto stood at the door, knocking gently.


    Kushina jumped up, flustered, as if she had been caught doing something wrong.


    Then she realized she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "If you don''te out for breakfast soon, it''ll get cold," Mikoto said calmly.


    Shin didn''t sense anything unusual in her tone, but Kushina felt a hint of danger.


    They went out for breakfast. Afterwards, Shin went to the small training ground in the courtyard.


    He continued to experiment with Ice Release. It had so much potential, as did every element, as long as the user could realize it.


    Developing Jutsu wasn''t easy. Only geniuses could do it, and the process was tedious.


    But Shin could handle the tedium. Taijutsu training was even more monotonous and tiring, yet he had persevered for years.


    Kushina and Mikoto were also training diligently. They wanted to be able to help Shin.


    During the Kirigakure incident, they had been helpless, forced to wait anxiously for Shin''s return. They would rather face danger with him than worry about him.


    They were currently sparring.


    "Mikoto, you''re attacking so fiercely!" Kushina dodged a sudden Fireball Jutsu and pouted.


    "You''re not holding back either. I won''t go easy on you."


    "I''m always serious in a fight."


    Mikoto smiled. She recalled the scene she had witnessed that morning, of Kushina pouncing on Shin, and her attacks intensified.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [68] : The Nine-Tails Jinchūriki Transfer

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Mikoto, you lost again."


    Kushina looked at the exhausted Mikoto.


    Kushina had won their spar. Mikoto was no match for her.


    Unless Mikoto awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, she would always be at a disadvantage against Kushina in Taijutsu.


    But Mikoto''s Sharingan was only at the two-tomoe stage. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was still a distant goal.


    "I lost again..."


    Mikoto sighed. She had never won against Kushina, even in a spar. It was frustrating.


    "You''re already very strong, Mikoto. Your strength is around Tokubetsu J¨­nin level. In a year or two, you''ll reach J¨­nin level."


    Shinforted her.


    J¨­nin was a level many Shinobi could never reach. Mikoto was already a genius.


    Of course, this was also due to her hard work and Shin''s guidance. Talent alone wasn''t enough.


    Two months passed. During this time, Shin and his team didn''t go on any missions. Shin focused on developing Jutsu.


    Nothing major happened, though Hiruzen did try to introduce his niece to Shin again.


    Hiruzen hadn''t given up. But when Shin saw the girl, he ran away.


    She looked like a gori. He couldn''t handle it.


    Kushina and Mikoto chased her away before Shin could even say anything.


    "Something feels off in the vige today."


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto were strolling through the vige.


    They needed a break from training. But as they walked through the streets, Shin noticed something was amiss.


    Many Shinobi were hidden in the shadows. The entire vige seemed to be on high alert.


    "What''s wrong?" Kushina asked, confused.


    "Can''t you sense it? There are Shinobi hidden everywhere. Something big is about to happen."


    Shin had a bad feeling.


    But what could be considered a big deal? A Kage-level invasion? No, no one below Sannin-level would dare invade Konoha. They''d be crushed.


    Konoha might not be at its peak, but it was still several times stronger than it would be at the start of the main storyline.


    "It must be the Nine-Tails."


    Shin''s eyes narrowed. The only thing that could warrant such a high level of security was the strongest of the Tailed Beasts, the <strong>Ky¨±bi</strong>.


    Perhaps the Jinch¨±riki transfer ceremony was about to begin.


    Shin didn''t tell Kushina and Mikoto. There was no point in them knowing.


    After a rxing stroll through the vige, they returned home in the evening.


    They had bought many high-quality ingredients. Mikoto had been experimenting with cookingtely. They were going to have a feast.


    <><><>


    In a hidden area behind the Hokage Rock, Hiruzen stood with a solemn expression.


    He wasn''t wearing his Hokage robes. He was dressed in battle attire.


    The Hokage robes were a symbol, not practical forbat. He didn''t expect a fight, but it was better to be prepared.


    Besides Hiruzen, there were also Anbu and elite J¨­nin. Konoha''s strongest forces were gathered here.


    Shin had guessed correctly. The Nine-Tails transfer was about to take ce. They were going to seal the Kyuubi into Akiko.


    "Mito-sama, are you sure we should do this now? You can still hold on for a while longer."


    Hiruzen said to Uzumaki Mito.


    Mito opened her eyes and shook her head.


    "We have toplete the transfer while I can still suppress the Kyuubi. Otherwise, it will be a disaster."


    Hiruzen remained silent. He hadn''t witnessed the Nine-Tails'' power himself, but he had heard stories.


    The Nine-Tails was the strongest of the Tailed Beasts, its power surpassing that of the other eightbined.


    If Hashirama Senju were still alive, they wouldn''t need to be so cautious. To Hashirama, the Kyuubi was practically a pet.


    He had treated the Tailed Beasts as pets, while Madara Uchiha had seen them as beasts.


    To them, the Tailed Beasts were nothing special.


    But to other Shinobi, the Nine-Tails was a terrifying monster.


    "Akiko, are you ready?" Mito asked seriously.


    Akiko clenched her fists and nodded. She couldn''t deny she was nervous.


    "Akiko, the Kyuubi isn''t inherently evil. I hope you can guide it to the right path," Mito said.@@novelbin@@


    "I will, Mito-sama."


    "Good. Let''s begin."


    Mito didn''t hesitate any longer. She formed hand seals and released the seal on her body. Crimson Chakra seeped out, and a malevolent aura filled the air.


    Hiruzen''s expression turned grim. "Sealing Team, prepare!" he shouted.


    The Nine-Tails'' Chakra, even a small amount, was overwhelming.


    The Four Symbols Seal was released, and the Kyuubi emerged, its massive form towering over the prepared J¨­nin.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    The Nine-Tails roared, its voice and Chakra shaking the entire vige. Even Hiruzen felt suffocated. What a monster!


    Shin, eating dinner at home, sensed the Kyuubi''s Chakra and looked towards the mountain.


    "What''s that?"


    Kushina and Mikoto asked, confused.


    The Chakra was so immense that even they could sense it. Most Shinobi in Konoha could.


    "It seems my guess was right. It''s none of our business. Let''s eat. This C Chicken is delicious."


    Shin held up a chicken wing, unconcerned about the Nine-Tails transfer.


    Kushina and Mikoto, although curious, continued eating.


    While they enjoyed their dinner, Hiruzen was panicking. The Kyuubi was more ferocious than he had imagined. The Sealing Team couldn''t contain it.


    The Kyuubi lunged at the Konoha Shinobi, its fangs bared. It hated them with a passion.


    It had been living a carefree life, then Hashirama had captured it and sealed it away. Its resentment was immense.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Several Chakra chains erupted from Mito''s back, binding the Kyuubi and restricting its movements.


    The Uzumaki n had incredible life force. Ordinary Jinch¨±riki died the moment the Tailed Beast was extracted, but Mito was different. Her life force could sustain her for a while longer.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [69] : The Second Shinobi World War Begins

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The mountain-sized Nine-Tails was firmly bound by the Adamantine Sealing Chains, unable to move.


    "Uzumaki Mito, I''ll kill you!"


    The Kyuubi roared in fury.


    Sealed within Mito for decades, it naturally harbored immense hatred towards its container.


    Mito ignored the Kyuubi''s threats, focusing all her energy on suppressing the beast.


    "Sealing Team, now''s your chance! Use the Sealing Jutsu!" Hiruzen yelled.


    They had to seize this opportunity. If the Kyuubi broke free, even Hiruzen wouldn''t be able to stop it.


    Hiruzen was a Kage-level Shinobi at his peak, one of the strongest in the world, but he was no match for the Nine-Tails.


    He had mastered ordinary Jutsu, but against a Tailed Beast, those Jutsu were ineffective.


    Unless he used the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, but that was a suicidal Jutsu. Would he risk his life?


    "Hurry! Don''t let the Kyuubi use Bij¨±dama (Tailed Beast Ball)!"


    Mito yelled to Hiruzen. She was losing control.


    Extracting a Tailed Beast drained the host''s life force. And Mito was already nearing the end of her lifespan. She couldn''t hold on much longer.


    If they didn''t seal the Kyuubi now, while she was still alive, Konoha would face a catastrophe.


    The Sealing Team didn''t disappoint. They worked together to seal the Kyuubi into Akiko.


    <strong>"Four Symbols Seal!"</strong>


    Mito, her life fading, used thest of her strength to apply the Four Symbols Seal, leaving a mark resembling the Uzumaki n symbol on Akiko''s stomach.


    Akiko had fainted, but her steady breathing indicated she was fine.


    Mito closed her eyes. After applying the seal, she breathed herst.


    Hiruzen sighed, then ordered the Anbu to take Akiko back to the vige and protect her.


    Now a Jinch¨±riki, Akiko could no longer leave the vige for missions.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Hiruzen wouldn''t allow her to leave. She was now Konoha''s weapon.


    Three dayster, Konoha held a funeral for Mito. The entire vige attended.


    Tsunade, who had been deployed to the border, returned for the funeral.


    "Tsunade''s not taking this well, is she?"


    Shin watched Tsunade, who had been silent since returning from the funeral. He wanted tofort her, but he didn''t know what to say.


    He wasn''t good atforting people.


    "I knew this day woulde... but it still hurts."


    Tsunade slumped over the table, her emotions a mix of grief and anger.


    The Nine-Tails transfer, such a major event involving her grandmother, and they hadn''t even informed her. She didn''t even get to say goodbye.


    Shin looked at Tsunade, unsure how to help. He shook his head and left the room, giving her some space.


    "Weren''t you going tofort her? Why are you back?"


    Kushina, who had been chatting with Mikoto, asked Shin.


    "I''m not good at that kind of thing," Shin said with a helpless shrug.@@novelbin@@


    ...


    Two days passed. Tsunade was no longer consumed by grief. News of Mito''s death had spread throughout the Shinobi world.


    "Are you sure Uzumaki Mito is dead?" The Third Kazekage asked the reporting Shinobi.


    "Yes, Kazekage-sama. They held a funeral for her a few days ago. Konoha wouldn''t joke about something like this."


    "Chiyo, what do you think?"


    The Kazekage turned to the woman standing beside him. This was Chiyo, Suna''s advisor, around the same age as Hiruzen.


    "Suna has been preparing for so long. We haven''t attacked because the timing wasn''t right. I believe now is the perfect opportunity to strike Konoha."


    Chiyo said seriously.


    Suna had been facing off against Konoha at the border for months, waiting for the right moment. And now, the opportunity had arrived.


    A few days ago, they had finally convinced the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, to join them in attacking Konoha.


    And with Mito''s death, Konoha''s strength had been significantly weakened.


    Mito was the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki. This wasn''t a secret. Now that she was dead, and with the new Jinch¨±riki still adjusting, the Nine-Tails was effectively out ofmission. It was like their nuclear weapon had been temporarily deactivated. This was their chance.


    "By the way, have we reached an agreement with Amegakure?" Chiyo asked.


    "No. Hanz¨­ refuses to cooperate. He wants to forbid us from entering the Land of Rain."


    The Kazekage was furious. Hanz¨­ might be strong, but that didn''t give him the right to disrespect Suna.


    "If Hanz¨­ refuses to cooperate, then we''ll ignore him. I don''t believe that little Amegakure would dare oppose Suna."


    Chiyo''s eyes shed with determination. She wasn''t the frail old woman she would be in the future.


    "Then I''ll leave this to you, Chiyo."


    The Kazekage said. He wouldn''t be leading the forces from the front lines. As a Kage, he wouldn''t participate in battle unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Chiyo nodded. After the Kazekage returned to the vige, she and her brother, Ebizo, led the Suna forces across the border into the Land of Rain.


    They had already agreed with ¨­noki to attack the Land of Fire from the Land of Rain. The Land of Rain would be the battleground for the three Great Nations.


    As for Amegakure''s opinion? They had no say in the matter. The weak were always at the mercy of the strong.


    After months of stalemate, the Second Shinobi World War finally began, initiated by Suna.


    Chiyo sent a team of elite J¨­nin tounch a surprise attack on the Konoha forces stationed at the border.


    Caught off guard, Konoha suffered heavy losses.


    Then the main Suna force arrived, led by Chiyo herself. Konoha was forced to retreat.


    After months of stalemate, the Konoha Shinobi had growncent. That was why they were so easily defeated in the surprise attack.


    Suna upied Konoha''s former base and seized arge amount of supplies. They had gained a significant advantage.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [71] : Konan the “Angel�

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Half a year passed in a sh. The war had been raging for six months.


    Konoha, Suna, Iwa, and Amegakure were locked in a bloody conflict.


    Even Konoha''s Genin were being deployed to the battlefield.


    Shin and his team were also on the front lines. If even Genin were being sent, Chunin like them were indispensable.


    "War is so cruel. These people are so unfortunate."


    Mikoto looked at the gaunt and fearful civilians of the Land of Rain with pity.


    The Land of Rain was already impoverished due to its harsh climate. Now, ravaged by war, it was filled with refugees.


    Even as refugees, they had to hide, afraid of encountering Shinobi. To them, ninja were no different from demons.


    "Everyone knows war is cruel, but the rewards are too tempting," Shin said softly. Without conflicts of interest, there would be no war.


    "What are you guys sighing about? Aren''t you hungry?" Kushinained. "I''m starving!"@@novelbin@@


    "We have rations."


    Kushina took out the rations and red at Shin. "You eat one and show me."


    "Ahem, I''m not hungry."


    Shin looked away. The rations were rock-hard.


    "This is what they gave us? How are we supposed to eat this? Use it to sharpen our teeth?" Kushina grumbled.


    Konoha seemed to be low on funds. They had to make do with these for now.


    If they wanted decent food, they''d have to wait for the Land of Fire''s Daimyo to provide more funding.


    "Let''s go find something to eat."


    If they wanted good food, they had to hunt for it themselves. They entered the forest, the drizzle soaking their clothes.


    Shin wasn''t sure if there were any animals left in this forest. They weren''t the only ones hunting.


    "This damned weather. It rains nine days out of ten, and the one day it doesn''t, it''s cloudy."


    Shin looked up at the overcast sky. He had been on the battlefield for half a month and hadn''t seen the sun once.


    After searching for a while, they finally found a rabbit. A scrawny one, but it was better than nothing.


    Mikoto roasted the rabbit, ending its miserable life.


    "Smells good!" Kushina''s eyes sparkled.


    "Kushina, you''re drooling," Shin teased.


    Kushina quickly wiped her mouth, then realized there was no drool. "You tricked me!" she red at Shin.


    Shin shrugged. It was her fault for being so gullible.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    A roar echoed through the forest. Shin''s eyes lit up. It sounded like a bear.


    "I''ll go check it out. Maybe we can have bear for dinner." Shin informed Kushina and Mikoto, then vanished in a sh.


    "Hey, I want toe too!" Kushina jumped up.


    "Kushina, stay here," Mikoto said, gently pushing her back down.


    Shin followed the sound of the roar and found the bear. It was charging towards a small, dirty girl.


    The girl stood frozen in fear, her eyes wide with terror.


    The bear wasn''t that big, but it was more than capable of killing a child.


    "Lucky for you, I happened to be passing by."


    Shin threw an ice-blue Kunai. It embedded itself in the bear''s head, and the bear copsed.


    Shin appeared next to the bear. It wasn''t small, but it was thin, almost malnourished.


    Most of the edible resources in this forest had been hunted by Shinobi. This bear probably hadn''t eaten a decent meal in a while.


    "Are you alright?"


    Shin turned to the girl, who was still cowering with her eyes closed. She was covered in dirt, but her light blue hair was beautiful.


    "I-I''m fine..."


    She opened her eyes, looking at Shin with a mixture of gratitude and fear. She was grateful he had saved her, but she was also afraid of him. He was a Shinobi.


    Shinobi were feared and hated in the Land of Rain.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill a child," Shin reassured her.


    He ignored her and picked up the bear carcass, preparing to leave.


    "W-wait..." the girl called out weakly.


    "Here... this is for you... thank you for saving me."


    She offered Shin a mushroom she had been holding.


    Shin smiled. "What''s your name?"


    "Konan."


    She spoke softly, her head lowered. She was both grateful and terrified of Shin.


    "You''re Konan?"


    Shin''s mind shed to Konan, the "Angel" of the Akatsuki.


    He looked at her light blue hair, then stepped closer and wiped the dirt from her face.


    Her young features seemed vaguely familiar. It really was Konan of the Akatsuki.


    She hadn''t met Yahiko and Nagato yet, or she wouldn''t be alone.


    Konan looked at Shin, her eyes filled with fear.


    "Come with me."


    Shin picked her up with one arm and the bear with the other, then vanished in a sh.


    The heavy bear didn''t slow him down at all.


    "You''re finally back! We were about toe looking for you! Who''s this little girl?"


    Kushina looked at Konan curiously.


    "I found her. She looked pitiful, so I brought her back," Shin said.


    Of course, Konan''s identity was also a factor. He was quite fond of Konan, the Angel of the Akatsuki.


    "She does look pitiful. And cute."


    Kushina examined Konan, then looked at Shin suspiciously.


    Had he brought her back because she was cute? Why else would he be sopassionate?


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [72] : The Third Kazekage Arrives on the Battlefield

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin enjoyed his roasted rabbit, ignoring the curious stares from Kushina and Mikoto. He cleared his throat.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, is something wrong with the rabbit? Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "We''re just curious," Mikoto said.


    They were both puzzled by Shin bringing Konan back. They didn''t believe he had done it out of purepassion.


    "What''s there to be curious about? Finish eating, and let''s head back to camp to report," Shin said.


    They were on a mission to scout for enemy Shinobi in the area.


    "Konan, here''s a rabbit leg for you." Shin offered Konan a leg.


    Konan looked at him timidly, then at the rabbit leg with longing, but she didn''t dare take it.


    "Go on, eat. Don''t be afraid," Mikoto said gently.


    "Yeah, we won''t hurt you," Kushina added.


    Unable to resist the temptation, Konan finally took the rabbit leg and nibbled on it.


    She hadn''t eaten in two days. She had managed to find some mushrooms, but then she encountered the bear and almost died.


    A single rabbit wasn''t enough, so they roasted the mushrooms Konan had found and a bear paw as well.


    "Bear paw is so good! What about the rest?" Kushina looked at the bear carcass. There were three more paws, and they hadn''t even touched the meat.


    "We can''t waste it." Shin sealed the carcass in a scroll.


    "Konan, are youing with us, or are you going to continue wandering around?"


    Shin asked Konan.


    "Come with us. It''s dangerous for a little girl to be alone," Kushina said.


    "The entire Land of Rain is dangerous right now. You should stay with us," Mikoto added.@@novelbin@@


    "You... you really want me toe with you?" Konan asked timidly.


    She was young, but the war had forced her to mature quickly. She knew she was a burden.


    "It''s your choice, Konan. If you want toe with us, you can. If you want to leave, we won''t stop you," Shin said.


    He wouldn''t force her either way.


    "I... I want to go with you," Konan said, looking at Shin.


    "Alright, let''s go then."


    Shin smiled and led Konan out of the forest.


    They arrived at a small town. Due to the war, it was practically deserted.


    They bought Konan some new clothes at a clothing store, then found an inn and had Mikoto help Konan wash up and change. She was covered in mud from being chased by the bear.


    They then headed back to the Konoha camp. No one questioned them about the little girl; they were Tsunade''s students, after all.


    This was the battlefield between Konoha and Suna. Orochimaru was themander, with Tsunade and Jiraiya as his deputies. No one would question them.


    As for the originalmander, Sakumo Hatake, he had been transferred to the Iwa front.


    They went to find Tsunade. She was surprised to see Konan.


    "Who''s this little girl?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    "Her name is Konan. I saved her in the forest and brought her back. She can stay with you for now."


    Shin and his team often went on missions. It was better for Konan to stay with Tsunade, who was responsible for treating the injured and developing antidotes for Chiyo''s poison.


    Tsunade rarely participated in directbat.


    Tsunade frowned. Wasn''t it dangerous to bring a stranger into the camp? She could be a spy.


    "Don''t worry," Shin said, sensing her concern.


    Tsunade trusted Shin. She nodded and said to Konan, "You can stay with me for now."


    Konan took a step back and looked at Shin, clinging to his clothes.


    She was anxious in this unfamiliar environment. Only Shin, her savior, could give her a sense of security.


    "Don''t worry, Konan. If I''m in camp, you can stay with me. But if I''m on a mission, you''ll have to stay with Tsunade. It''s too dangerous to take you with me."


    Shin pinched Konan''s cheek. It was so soft; he couldn''t resist pinching it again.


    Konan blushed and nodded.


    "Tsunade, we have a problem!"


    Jiraiya and Orochimaru suddenly arrived. Their presence meant trouble. Jiraiya looked at Konan curiously.


    "Didn''t you say there was a problem? Tell us what it is."


    "Yeah, yeah, business first." Jiraiya turned serious. He wasn''t interested in some random little girl.


    "I''ll exin. The Third Kazekage is here."


    Orochimaru said. It was better than letting Jiraiya waste time with his rambling.


    "What?!" Tsunade''s eyes widened in rm.


    The Third Kazekage''s presence meant he was participating in the war.


    The Third Kazekage was considered the strongest Kazekage. Even Hiruzen might not be able to defeat him.


    Tsunade was overestimating him, though. The strongest Kazekage wasn''t the Third. After all, he had been killed and turned into a puppet by Sasori.


    Regardless of whether Sasori used tricks or schemes, it didn''t change the fact that the so-called "strongest Kazekage" had been defeated.


    But to Orochimaru and the others, the Third Kazekage was still a formidable opponent.


    "Do you have a n?" Tsunade asked Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    "Orochimaru has already sent someone back to Konoha to inform the Hokage. We have to stall for time," Jiraiya said.


    Tsunade nodded. That was their only option. They had to wait for Hiruzen''s instructions.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [74] : One Against a Thousand

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The Third Kazekage led the Suna forces in a fierce charge. Orochimaru had erected a tall earth wall as a barrier, but he didn''t expect it to hold for long. It was merely a dying tactic.


    Retreating was the wisest course of action, but they had to choose the right moment. Otherwise, they''d be hunted down by Suna, and perhaps even Amegakure would join in for a share of the spoils.


    "I hear the Third Kazekage boasts absolute defense."


    Shin''s eyes were fixed on the Third Kazekage, who looked deceptively young. He was a genius, possessing the Ma Release Kekkei Genkai.


    It was likely a Kekkei Genkai he had developed himself. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, had learned Ma Release from him.


    "I don''t know about ''absolute defense,'' but his defense is certainly strong. Even Tsunade couldn''t break through his Iron Sand," Orochimaru said.


    He looked at Shin. "Shin-kun, do you have a way to break through his defenses?"


    "If even Tsunade can''t do it, what makes you think I can? I''m just a Ch¨±nin."


    "Oh? Are you really only Ch¨±nin, Shin-kun?" Orochimaru gave him a knowing look.


    "Who knows?"


    Shin watched the approaching Suna forces, drew his Kusanagi sword, and leaped over the earth wall.


    Orochimaru frowned.


    "Orochimaru-sama, he went down there. Should we bring him back?"


    A J¨­nin asked Orochimaru.


    "Observe. Perhaps he''ll surprise us. I''m quite curious." Orochimaru waved a hand dismissively, his snake-like eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    <strong><><><></strong>


    "You''ll be my whetstone."


    Shin''s eyes also held a glint of excitement. He didn''t know exactly how strong he was, but the battlefield was the perfect testing ground.


    He wasn''t afraid of danger. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities could protect him. With Yomotsu Hirasaka, he could escape any situation.


    Wielding his Kusanagi sword, Shin charged towards the Suna forces, a blur of motion against the backdrop of the battlefield.


    "He''s fast!"


    Orochimaru''s eyes widened. Even he would struggle to dodge at that speed.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Shin''s sword shed against the Third Kazekage''s Iron Sand, sending the Kazekage flying.


    If the Kazekage hadn''t sensed the danger and used his Ma Release to defend at thest moment, he would be dead.


    "What?!"


    The Suna Shinobi stared in disbelief at the young boy who had just sent their Kazekage flying with a single blow.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes. This kid, who looked no older than twelve, had repelled their Kazekage?


    At the Konoha camp, Tsunade clenched her fists.


    "Damn it, he''s reckless! Orochimaru, why did you let him go? Why didn''t you stop him?!"


    She red at Orochimaru. She had been treating some injured Shinobi and had arrivedte. She hadn''t expected Shin to charge into the enemy ranks alone.


    "Tsunade, do you want to go down there too?" Orochimaru asked, seeing her agitation.


    "You''re still injured. Even if you go, you won''t be much help. If he dared to face them, he must have a n. You''d just be a burden."


    Tsunade hesitated. He was right. She would be a liability in her current state.


    Shin had Space-Time Ninjutsu; he should be fine. She''d give him a good scolding when he got back.


    <strong><><><></strong>


    "Are you all stunned?"


    Shin looked at the Suna Shinobi, who were frozen in shock. He swung his sword, cutting down several of them.


    Their deaths snapped the others out of their daze. They red at Shin with fury.


    Shin charged into the enemy ranks. They wouldn''t dare userge-scale Ninjutsu now.


    That was how the Third Raikage had been able to fight a thousand Shinobi for three days and three nights. They didn''t use powerful Jutsu for fear of harming their ownrades.


    With their own allies mixed in with the enemies, how could they use Ninjutsu?


    Shin reveled in the chaos. In terms of Taijutsu, perhaps only the Third Raikage could match him. And in Kenjutsu, he believed he was unmatched in the Shinobi world.


    <strong>"sh sh!"</strong>


    Hebined the Body Flicker Jutsu with his swordsmanship, killing over a dozen Suna Shinobi in an instant, including a J¨­nin.


    "Weak."


    Shin flicked the blood off his Kusanagi sword.


    He had already killed dozens. His sword danced through the enemy ranks like a reaper''s scythe.


    He kicked a Shinobi who tried to attack him from behind. The man flew through the air andnded with a sickening thud, his body twisted at an unnatural angle.


    <strong>"Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"</strong>


    The giant shuriken, formed from swirling Wind Chakra, shot towards the Suna forces. It exploded, the countless tiny needles tearing through flesh and bone.


    Shin had aimed for the densest part of the enemy formation. The Shinobi there were helpless against the Rasenshuriken.


    "MOVE!! SCATTER!!"


    The Third Kazekage yelled.


    He had a gash on his chest, courtesy of Shin''s sword. Even with his Iron Sand defense, he had still been injured.


    The Kusanagi sword was incredibly sharp, and Shin''s strength was monstrous. Thankfully, the Kazekage''s defense was strong, or he would have been gutted.


    "I''m almost tempted to copy his Ma Release," Shin mused, seeing the Kazekage''s rtively minor injury.


    But he didn''t. He had learned that Uchiha Ryota had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He was saving hisst Advanced Replication Card for that.


    His own Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had reached its limit, but it still hadn''t evolved into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He wanted to copy another Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to help his own evolve.


    Compared to the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Ma Release was nothing. The choice was obvious.@@novelbin@@


    The Third Kazekage ordered his men to retreat, then faced Shin alone. He wasn''t trying to be a hero; he simply didn''t want his men to get caught in the crossfire.


    He red at Shin with murderous intent. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been killed by Shin''s sword.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [75] : Ice Release: Ice Age!

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin and the Third Kazekage faced each other. The other Suna Shinobi formed a circle around them.


    "Kazekage-sama, do you need assistance?" Chiyo asked.


    "No." The Kazekage refused. He wasn''t going to gang up on a kid.


    Chiyo frowned. They couldn''t underestimate this boy. He had injured the Kazekage with a single blow.


    She felt the Kazekage was being arrogant. This could end badly.


    <strong>"Vacuum sh!"</strong>


    Shin swung his sword with full force, slicing through the air. A de ofpressed air shot towards the Kazekage.


    Creating an air de with a sword was far more difficult than with a punch.


    The air de was incredibly fast. The Kazekage''s eyes widened.


    <strong>"Ma Release: Iron Sand World Method!"</strong>


    Iron Sand swirled around the Kazekage, forming an imprable sphere.


    The air de struck the Iron Sand, sparks flying. It slowly cut through the Iron Sand, but the defense was thick, over thirty centimeters.


    The air de managed to prate twenty centimeters before dissipating.


    "Couldn''t break it. Disappointing." Shin sheathed his sword.


    "But since you like staying in there so much, why don''t you stay there forever?"


    <strong>"Ice Release: Ice Age!"</strong>


    Shin''s hands flew through a series of hand seals, fifteen seals in two seconds. An icy chill emanated from him.


    Ignoring the Chakra cost, frost spread from his feet, covering the ground in a thickyer of ice.


    The Iron Sand sphere encasing the Kazekage was instantly frozen. The ice continued to spread outwards.


    "Retreat! Everyone, retreat!"


    Chiyo yelled, leading the Suna forces in a hasty retreat. Those further away were fine, but the Shinobi near the front couldn''t escape.


    The stronger ones managed to flee, but the Chunin were too slow. They were frozen solid, encased in ice. Within moments, a one-kilometer radius was transformed into a world of ice.


    Hundreds of ice pirs stood frozen in this icy wastnd. They were the Suna Shinobi who hadn''t been able to escape.


    "Still not as powerful as Kuzan''s Hie Hie no Mi."


    Shin observed his <strong>Ice Age Jutsu</strong>. He had developed it based on Kuzan''s Devil Fruit ability, but it was still far weaker.


    Kuzan could freeze dozens of kilometers of ocean with ease.


    But Shin''s Ice Release was still developing. Perhaps one day, he would surpass Kuzan.


    Shin wasn''tpletely satisfied, but the Suna and Konoha Shinobi were stunned.


    "That''s Ice Release?! When did he get Ice Release? He didn''t tell me!" Tsunade was indignant.


    "What incredible power..." Orochimaru''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Damn that brat!"


    Chiyo almost fainted, seeing her frozenrades.


    "Quick! Save the Kazekage!"


    Ebizo, Chiyo''s brother, yelled, his eyes filled with worry. The Third Kazekage was trapped in the ice.


    If they didn''t rescue him soon, he would suffocate.


    They had to break the ice. If the Kazekage died here, Suna would be in danger.


    Ebizo charged forward, using Wind Release to attack the ice encasing the Kazekage. But the ice was as hard as steel.


    Shin watched them calmly. They wouldn''t be able to break it. He wondered if the Kazekage could escape from the inside.


    The Kazekage had deactivated his Iron Sand defense. He looked at the ice surrounding him, his face pale.


    He manipted the Iron Sand, forming various weapons, and attacked the ice from the inside.


    With attacks from both inside and outside, and with some Shinobi using Fire Release, the ice finally shattered. The Kazekage emerged, gasping for air.


    The space within the sphere hadn''t beenrge; the air had been thin.


    "Retreat!" the Kazekage ordered.


    He didn''t try to attack Shin. He chose to retreat.


    The Suna Shinobi wanted to save their frozenrades, but they knew the chances of survival were slim.@@novelbin@@


    "You think you can just retreat? Did you ask me?"


    Shin charged towards them, his sword shing. A massive air de sliced through the ice.


    <strong>"Puppet Technique: Human Puppet!"</strong>


    Chiyo used the Human Puppet Jutsu to defend, and the Third Kazekage used his strongest Iron Sand defense.


    The other Suna Shinobi also used defensive Jutsu. The sight was spectacr, even more so than when Shin had faced thebined might of Kirigakure.


    The air de sliced through ten puppets and broke through the Kazekage''s Iron Sand defense. The air de was toorge, and the Kazekage''s Iron Sand wall wasn''t thick enough.


    But after breaking through the Iron Sand, the air de''s power was spent. It was easily blocked by the other Suna Shinobi''s defenses.


    The Suna forces retreated hastily, abandoning their frozenrades.


    The chances of survival for those trapped in the ice were slim. The Kazekage wouldn''t risk further losses to save them.


    If Shin used another Ice Age Jutsu, the consequences would be dire.


    Chiyo winced as she retrieved the broken Human Puppet. It was a masterpiece by the previous generation''s Puppet Master, Monzaemon Chikamatsu. It was irreceable, and now it was damaged.


    She didn''t know if she could repair it.


    As she collected the puppet, she suddenly felt a chill, a sense of danger. She instinctively leaned to the side.


    A sh of white, and a sword pierced through her body.


    She had dodged slightly, avoiding a fatal blow. The sword, aimed for her heart, had missed, piercing her side instead.


    "Too bad."


    Shin deactivated his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, disappointed. He had almost killed Chiyo.


    He had used Yomotsu Hirasaka to open a small, invisible portal and thrust his Kusanagi sword through it.


    The sword had emerged from another portal near Chiyo, stabbing her from a distance of several hundred meters.


    This was another application of Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [76] : Just Warming Up

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ I''m so grateful for your incredible support! I will drop 2 Bonus Chapters Today :)


    ????


    Shin returned to the Konoha camp, greeted by awestruck stares. Before, he was just Tsunade''s student.


    Now, he was a hero, a powerhouse who had single-handedly forced a retreat from three thousand Suna Shinobi.


    In their eyes, he wasparable to the Sandaime Hokage.


    If Shin knew what they were thinking, he wouldugh. If Hiruzen faced the Third Kazekage and the Suna forces, he''d be dead in an instant.


    Among the current Five Kage, the ones Shin looked down on the most were the Third Hokage and the Third Mizukage. Not in terms of strength, but in terms of value.


    The Third Kazekage had Ma Release, which Shin wanted to copy. If he hadn''t been saving his Advanced Replication Card for the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he would have copied it already.


    The Third Raikage had Lightning Release Chakra Mode, a powerful Jutsu passed down through generations of Raikage.


    And the Third Tsuchikage had Dust Release, a Kekkei T¨­ta that could disintegrate anything into atoms.


    The Third Hokage and Third Mizukage, however, had nothing that interested Shin.


    Hiruzen''s mastery of ordinary Jutsu was impressive, but he didn''t have a Kekkei Genkai. He wasn''t worth copying.


    Tsunade approached Shin with a frown and grabbed his ear.


    "You''re quite capable, aren''t you? Facing three thousand Suna Shinobi alone? Do you have a death wish?" she scolded.@@novelbin@@


    "Ahem, have some respect. There are people watching."


    Shin removed her hand. "I wasn''t in any danger."


    "No danger? Do you know how powerful a coordinated Ninjutsu assault from that many Shinobi can be?"


    Shin knew. He had seen it during the Fourth Shinobi World War.


    But he had Yomotsu Hirasaka. He wasn''t afraid of anybination Jutsu.


    And he had charged into their ranks. They wouldn''t dare use anyrge-scale Jutsu for fear of friendly fire.


    "Shin-kun, I didn''t expect you to be this strong."


    Orochimaru approached, his eyes filled with caution. He knew Shin was stronger than him.


    "That was Ice Release, wasn''t it? I didn''t know it could be so powerful."


    Orochimaru was intrigued by the Ice Release. He was always interested in powerful abilities.


    "It''s nothing special," Shin said modestly, though his tone was a bit smug.


    He couldn''t help it.


    "When did you learn Ice Release?" Tsunade asked.


    She was still angry that he hadn''t told her. Did he see her as an outsider?


    "About six months ago. Shortly after you left for the border."


    "You knew for so long, and you didn''t tell me?" Tsunade red at him.


    Shin shivered. He had never seen her this angry before.


    "I''ll be going now."


    Shin made a quick escape. Kushina and Mikoto were probably worried. He had to find them.


    ...


    "Kushina, Shin''s back!"


    Mikoto nudged Kushina, who had been lost in thought, snapping her out of her daze.


    "He''s back!" Kushina looked up and saw Shin. She rushed towards him and leaped into his arms.


    "Sorry for making you worry," Shin said, hugging her back.


    Mikoto and Konan also approached. Konan rxed, relieved to see Shin''s safe return. Mikoto checked him for injuries.


    Shin epted her concern with a smile.


    Seeing that he was unharmed, Mikoto sighed in relief. "You must be hungry. I''ll make you something to eat."


    She went to prepare some meat from the bear Shin had brought back.


    "I''m not that hungry. I didn''t use much energy. Just a warm-up." Shin grinned.


    Tsunade, who had followed them, overheard hisment and rolled her eyes. A warm-up? His "warm-up" had resulted in hundreds of Suna Shinobi dead.


    "Don''t brag. You must have used a lot of Chakra, right?" Tsunade asked.


    That Ice Release Jutsu had frozen an entire kilometer; the Chakra cost must have been immense.


    "Chakra consumption?"


    Shin shook his head. "That was nothing to me. Have you forgotten how much Chakra I have?"


    Tsunade recalled his monstrous Chakra reserves, rivaling those of a Tailed Beast.


    "Right... I guess that wasn''t much for you."


    She had thought her own Chakra reserves were impressive, but Shin had put her to shame.


    She had the Sage Body, but hers was a weaker version. Shin''s Perfect Sage Body was the real deal.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [79] : One-Tail Jinchūriki, Bunpuku

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    At the Konoha-Suna battlefront, things had been quiet since Shin repelled the Suna forces. They seemed to be genuinely intimidated by him.


    Danz¨­, however, wasn''t impressed by their timidness. He wanted to take advantage of the situation and earn some glory for himself, increasing his chances of bing Hokage.


    So, he decided tounch a counterattack.


    No one objected to his decision. With the arrival of reinforcements, they outnumbered Suna. It was the perfect time to strike back.


    At the Konoha logistics base, Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto were busy with their assigned duties.


    Danz¨­ had assigned them to the logistics department.


    Shin was happy with this arrangement. Logistics work was safe and rtivelyfortable.


    "Kushina, Mikoto,e with me." Shin called out to the girls, stepping out of the tent.


    They followed him, confused, to a secluded area.


    "Mikoto, keep watch. If anyone approaches, chase them away. Kushina, sit down."


    "What are you doing, Shin?" Mikoto asked.


    "Giving you some life-saving gifts."


    Shin used the Transcription Seal on Kushina, imnting his two Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities into her eyes.


    <strong>Transcription Seal</strong>: Tenmomei. It could rewind her personal time by three minutes. Shin set two activation conditions: manual activation with Chakra, and automatic activation upon receiving a fatal injury.


    <strong>Transcription Seal</strong>: Yomotsu Hirasaka. It could also be activated manually with Chakra. The passive trigger was linked to Tenmomei. If she activated Yomotsu Hirasaka after Tenmomei, she would be transported to Shin''s location.


    This meant that if Shin wasn''t around and Kushina was in danger, she could use Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport to him.


    After sealing the abilities into Kushina''s eyes, Shin did the same for Mikoto.


    He then exined the Transcription Seal and its triggers to them.


    "By the way, do you feel any difort?" Shin had captured a Suna Shinobi the night before and used him as a test subject. The experiment had shown no adverse effects, but he was still a bit worried.


    "My eyes itched a bit when you were applying the seal, but I feel fine now," Kushina said.


    "Me too," Mikoto confirmed.


    "That''s good. Let''s head back." Shin''s eyes suddenly narrowed. The supply depot was on fire.


    "What''s going on?" Kushina stared at the zing inferno.


    "It must be a Suna attack. They''ve been quiet for days, and now they''re targeting our supplies."


    Shin led Kushina and Mikoto towards themotion. By the time they arrived, Konoha Shinobi were already engaged in battle with Suna Shinobi. Among them was a monk who stood out.


    The monk was powerful, controlling sand to attack. Even J¨­nin were no match for him.


    "That Chakra... is he the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki?"


    Shin recognized the monk. It was Bunpuku, the current One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    "Wasn''t Bunpuku imprisoned? Did Suna release him out of desperation?" Shin wondered.


    "Engage! But be careful!" Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    They nodded. Mikoto activated her Sharingan. It had evolved to three-tomoe.


    She was not yet eleven and already had a three-tomoe Sharingan. But Shin had helped her awaken it through rather unpleasant means. Mikoto had been angry at him for days.


    "Kushina, you assist me," Mikoto said.


    "Hey, why can''t you assist me?"


    Mikoto ignored her and unleashed a massive fireball, engulfing a Suna Shinobi.@@novelbin@@


    The Shinobi was thrown back several meters,nding motionless, his body still burning.


    Kushina used the Adamantine Sealing Chains to bind three Suna Shinobi. Mikoto then threw three Kunai, each a precise and fatal blow.


    Shin nodded approvingly. Kushina was controlling and protecting Mikoto, while Mikoto was the attacker. Their teamwork was excellent.


    "Monk, you''re not holding back at all, are you?"


    Shin intercepted Bunpuku, the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Bunpuku frowned at Shin. He couldn''t attack a child.


    "He''s underestimating me."


    Shin could sense Bunpuku''s disdain.


    He didn''t waste his breath. Heunched a kick at Bunpuku, the force of the blow creating a sonic boom.


    Bunpuku was sent flying,nding on his stomach, clutching his gut. He felt like his insides were twisting; the pain was unbearable.


    "Underestimating your opponentes at a price. But you''re a Jinch¨±riki; you''re quite durable."


    Bunpuku couldn''t hear Shin anymore. The pain had overwhelmed him. As his consciousness faded, an ominous Chakra enveloped him.


    "Is that... Shukaku? Is iting out?"


    Shin watched as Bunpuku waspletely enveloped in the One-Tail''s Chakra. Then, a massive, tanuki-like figure emerged, a single tail swaying behind it.


    Shin recognized it instantly. Shukaku, the One-Tails.


    "Gahahaha! I''m finally free!" Shukaku roared.


    "Shin, what is that thing?"


    Kushina and Mikoto retreated to Shin''s side.


    "A Tailed Beast. But it''s just the One-Tails. I hear the number of tails indicates their strength. The One-Tails is the weakest."


    Shin deliberately raised his voice for Shukaku to hear.


    Shukaku was enraged. Weakest? He couldn''t tolerate that insult.


    Shin had only said that to provoke Shukaku. The One-Tails wasn''t the weakest of the Tailed Beasts.


    It wasn''t the strongest either. It was somewhere in the middle.


    To other Shinobi, Tailed Beasts were a disaster. Their immense size and destructive power made them practically invincible.


    But to Shin, even the Nine-Tails was nothing. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could control any Tailed Beast except for the Ten-Tails. A single nce could subdue Shukaku.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [80] : Beating Up Shukaku

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "You''re the one who called me the weakest of the Tailed Beasts!"


    Shukaku red at Shin. This brat was as annoying as that damned fox.


    The "damned fox" was, of course, Kurama... who often judged a Tailed Beast''s strength by the number of tails and looked down on Shukaku.


    That was why Shukaku and Kurama didn''t get along.


    "That''s right. I heard it from Kurama himself. The One-Tails is the weakest. It should be removed from the Tailed Beasts Club."


    Shin said, barely suppressing a grin.


    "That damned fox! I''ll rip its fur off one day! And you''ll die too!"


    Shukaku swiped at Shin with its ws. Shin grabbed Kushina and Mikoto, then used the Body Flicker Jutsu to dodge.


    Shukaku''s attack missed, its ws gouging the earth. The ground cracked, and the entire Konoha camp shook.


    Tailed Beasts were powerful. In a one-on-one fight, a very strong Kage could defeat one.


    But on the battlefield, a Tailed Beast''s destructive power was amplified tenfold.


    "What''s going on? Why is the One-Tails here?"


    Tsunade arrived, her eyes fixed on Shukaku.


    Danz¨­ had taken most of the Konoha forces to attack Suna, but Tsunade had stayed behind to treat the wounded and develop antidotes for Chiyo''s poison.


    She couldn''t ignore themotion caused by Shukaku''s appearance.


    "You''ll have to ask Suna about that," Shin said with a shrug.


    "Damn you, brat! I''ll kill you!"


    "<strong>Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet</strong>!"


    Shukaku opened its maw and unleashed a massive wind sphere.


    Tsunade stepped forward to block the attack.


    "I''ll handle this." Shin said. Tsunade could probably block it, but it would be a struggle. Shukaku wasn''t weak.


    <strong>"Ice Release: Triple Ice Wall!"</strong>


    Three massive ice walls materialized. Shukaku''s attack shattered the first two, but the third held.


    "Shukaku seems to have a grudge against you. What did you do?" Tsunade asked Shin, turning to face him.


    "Nothing much. He just said Shukaku is the weakest of the Tailed Beasts," Kushina replied.


    Tsunade gave Shin an exasperated look. Of course Shukaku was angry. Shin had insulted him!


    "You two can''t handle this. I''ll take care of it. You go deal with the other Suna Shinobi."


    Shin said to Tsunade and the girls. The ice wall in front of him shattered, and he vanished in a sh.


    <strong><em>Thud!</em></strong>


    Shukaku was sent flying, crashing to the ground.


    "He can handle the One-Tails. Let''s go deal with those Suna bastards."


    Tsunade watched in surprise as Shin sent the Tailed Beast flying with a single kick. A human, kicking a Tailed Beast? Had their roles been reversed?


    "I want to fight that big guy too!"


    Kushina was eager to join the fray.


    Mikoto held her back. "Kushina, don''t be reckless."


    Kushina red at Mikoto. "I''m not being reckless! That big guy is all bark and no bite."


    Tsunade smacked Kushina on the head. "Mikoto''s right. Don''t be foolish. Even I''m no match for that thing."


    "You''re not a match for it. That doesn''t mean I''m not either," Kushina muttered under her breath.


    Shin didn''t hear their conversation. He was currently using Shukaku as a punching bag.@@novelbin@@


    He unleashed his Taijutsu skills, a mix of kicks, punches, and throws, honed through years of training.


    He also used the <strong>[Strength of a Hundred Seal]</strong>, each blow carrying monstrous power.


    Each strike sent Shukaku flying. He was practically ying volleyball with the Tailed Beast.


    "Damn you, little insect! I''ll kill you!"


    Shukaku roared, its voice filled with rage.


    Shin punched it in the jaw, shutting it up. He thenunched it into the air with a powerful uppercut.


    "Shukaku, you should thank me. I''m helping you achieve your dream of flying."


    As Shukaku fell from the sky, Shin leaped up and delivered a kick, sending it even higher.


    <strong>"Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"</strong>


    He threw a massive Rasenshuriken at the falling Shukaku.


    Shukaku screamed in pain. It might be a Chakra construct, but it could still feel pain.


    "That hurt! I''ll kill you!"


    Shukaku crashed to the ground, creating arge crater. One of its arms was missing, ripped off by the Rasenshuriken.


    Shin was impressed. Even with a missing arm, Shukaku was still full of bluster.


    It might be weak and getting its ass kicked.


    But Shin soon understood why Shukaku didn''t seem to care about its missing arm. The arm regenerated.


    The arm was back, but Shin noticed that Shukaku''s body had shrunk slightly.


    He realized that Shukaku, while a living being, wasn''t an ordinary one.


    It was a life form created by the Sage of Six Paths from the Ten-Tails'' Chakra, using Yin-Yang Release.


    Even if it lost an arm, it could simply use Chakra from other parts of its body to regenerate. But overall, its Chakra had Decreased, hence the smaller size.


    "Surprised, aren''t you? You think I''m that easy to defeat? Die, insect!"


    Shukaku unleashed a barrage of Drilling Air Bullets.


    "You''re all bark and no bite," Shin scoffed.


    He easily dispersed the wind bullets with his punches. Those attacks were only effective against those below Kage level.


    And those at Kage level could easily dodge them.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [82] : Accusations?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    In themand tent, Danz¨­''s face was dark. Most of the J¨­nin were present, but some were missing.


    Tsunade wasn''t there, and neither was Uzumaki Shin. Shin wasn''t technically required to attend, but Danz¨­ had sent someone to summon him.


    Their absence was a sign of disrespect. Danz¨­ was furious.


    "Tsunade remained at the base, and Suna attacked our supplies. She is responsible for this loss."


    Danz¨­ didn''t care if Tsunade was present or not. He threw the me on her.


    "Uzumaki Shin failed to protect the supplies. He is also responsible."


    He then med Shin. The other J¨­nin exchanged uneasy nces.


    ming Tsunade was one thing, but ming Shin? He wasn''t even in charge of the logistics department.


    Shouldn''t the head of the department be held ountable?


    "Danz¨­-sama, perhaps this isn''t appropriate," Orochimaru said.


    He looked at Danz¨­, knowing he was deliberately targeting Shin. Normally, Orochimaru wouldn''t interfere, but Konoha was currently at a disadvantage. Suna and Ame had joined forces. This wasn''t the time for internal strife.


    "I''m not discussing this with you," Danz¨­ said dismissively.


    "Then I hope you won''t regret this." Orochimaru didn''t argue.


    "Who will summon Tsunade and Uzumaki Shin for questioning?" Danz¨­ looked at the J¨­nin.


    The J¨­nin all looked away. No one wanted to volunteer for this task.


    Danz¨­''s expression remained unchanged, but he was seething. He ordered one of his Root agents to go.


    The Root agent returned a whileter, his face swollen and bruised. He hadn''t brought Tsunade or Shin.


    "What happened?" Danz¨­ demanded.


    "Danz¨­-sama, Uzumaki Shin attacked me."


    "Tsk.. fine i''ll do it myself." Danz¨­''s eyes narrowed. Shin had assaulted his subordinate. This was a p in the face.


    Danz¨­ stormed out, heading towards Shin''s tent.


    The J¨­nin looked at each other, then at Orochimaru. What should they do?


    Orochimaru ignored them and followed Danz¨­. The other J¨­nin, seeing this, followed as well.


    <strong>...</strong>


    At Shin''s tent...


    "You attacked Danz¨­''s subordinate. He won''t let this go."


    Tsunade sat next to Shin, enjoying the barbecue Mikoto had prepared.


    Shin rolled his eyes. "Why didn''t you say anything when I attacked that Root agent before?"


    "He deserved it." Tsunade wiped her hands on Shin''s shirt.@@novelbin@@


    Shin stared at the grease stains on his shirt, contemting punching Tsunade.


    "Looks like they''re here. That was quick."


    Shin sensed Danz¨­''s approach. His good mood evaporated.


    He set aside his food and stepped out of the tent. Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan followed.


    Danz¨­ stood outside, his face a mask of fury. Shin felt a wave of disgust.


    "Danz¨­-sama, to what do we owe the displeasure?" Shin asked calmly.


    "Uzumaki Shin, you are guilty!!"


    Shin''s lips twitched. This sounded familiar. Should he say "Guilty of what?" or "I''ve been wronged!"?


    "The supply depot was attacked. As a member of the logistics department, you are responsible for this loss!"


    Danz¨­ red at Shin.


    Shin stared at him, incredulous. He knew Danz¨­ would try to find fault with him, but he hadn''t expected such a ridiculous usation.


    "If a Chunin like me is responsible, then I can''t imagine how much responsibility themander should bear."


    "And I hear you suffered a crushing defeat, Danz¨­-sama, resulting in heavy losses for Konoha. Perhaps you should apologize to the entire vige."


    Shin smirked.


    "Danz¨­, are you bullying my student?" Tsunade red at Danz¨­.


    "Tsunade, you were left in charge of the base, yet you allowed Suna to attack our supplies. You are also responsible."


    Tsunade''s anger exploded. She punched Danz¨­ with her monstrous strength.


    Although caught off guard, Danz¨­ was still a skilled Shinobi. He used the Body Flicker Jutsu to dodge.


    "Tsunade, you dare attack me? You know the consequences of assaulting themander, don''t you?"


    Danz¨­ sneered. Tsunade had attacked him in front of everyone. Even she wouldn''t escape punishment for this.


    "Tsunade, hit him as much as you want."


    Shin said with a smile.


    Tsunade looked at him, confused. She had acted out of anger, but attacking themander was a serious offense.


    "I''ll have to show you how it''s done."


    Shin stepped forward and pped Danz¨­ across the face. Danz¨­ was sent flying.


    No one reacted, not even Orochimaru. It was as if they hadn''t seen Shin p Danz¨­.


    "Third Kazekage, what are you doing here?"


    Danz¨­ scrambled to his feet, his face contorted in shock.


    "What''s going on?" Tsunade looked at Shin. Why was Danz¨­ talking to thin air? Had he lost his mind?


    "It''s a Genjutsu. The Kurama n''s Five Senses Control. They see and hear what I want them to see and hear."


    Shin exined with a smile.


    To Orochimaru and the others, Danz¨­ was still talking to Shin.


    But to Danz¨­, the Third Kazekage had suddenly appeared and attacked him.


    Tsunade looked at Danz¨­, who was now attacking the air with Ninjutsu, then at Orochimaru and the others, who seemed oblivious. She gasped.


    "The Kurama n''s Kekkei Genkai is that powerful? And how did you get it?"


    Tsunade was curious, as were Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Instead of asking questions, why don''t we take this opportunity to teach Danz¨­ some manners? I can''t maintain this Genjutsu for long. Strike while the iron is hot," Shin said with a shrug.


    Tsunade didn''t hesitate. She had wanted to punch Danz¨­ for a long time. Now was her chance.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [85] : The Great War Begins

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin watched as Sakumo Hatake rescued Danz¨­, a strange expression on his face. Sakumo''s death, though a suicide, was ultimately caused by Danz¨­.


    Now Sakumo had saved Danz¨­? He had saved his future enemy.


    "Shin, what''s wrong?"


    Mikoto had been observing Shin and noticed his odd expression.


    "Nothing. It''s just that Sakumo Hatake saved Danz¨­, but it will cost him his life."


    Shin shrugged.


    Even though Sakumo had saved Danz¨­, Danz¨­ wouldn''t hesitate to destroy him in the future.


    Sakumo was too strong, too popr, a potential candidate for Hokage.


    Shin had sensed the smander''s emergence, but he hadn''t warned anyone. He wouldn''t have minded if Danz¨­ had died.


    But it seemed good people died young, while viins lived long lives. Danz¨­ had been saved.


    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists in frustration. He had almost eliminated Danz¨­.


    Killing Danz¨­ would be a major blow to Konoha.@@novelbin@@


    "Danz¨­-sama, are you alright?" Sakumo asked.


    "Release the seal on me," Danz¨­ said calmly, though inwardly, he was still shaken by his near-death experience.


    Sakumo hesitated. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to release the seal; he simply didn''t know how.


    He was a powerful Shinobi, but his expertisey in Kenjutsu and Lightning Release. He knew nothing about F¨±injutsu.


    He looked at Uzumaki Shin and Kushina, who were standing near Tsunade. The Uzumaki n were masters of F¨±injutsu.


    "Danz¨­-sama seems to be in trouble. I can release the seal for you, but I have a condition," Shin said, looking at Danz¨­.


    Tsunade frowned. Why was Shin helping Danz¨­?


    "What condition?" Danz¨­ asked, his face dark.


    If anyone else dared to set conditions with him, he would destroy them.


    But he was wary of Shin, wary of his Genjutsu.


    He was certain that the Genjutsu he had been trapped in wasn''t Tsunade''s, but Shin''s. It exined how Shin had been able to repel the Third Kazekage, the Suna forces, and even capture the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    "I can''t tell you the condition now."


    Shin wasn''t going to help Danz¨­ out of the goodness of his heart. He had a condition, but he would discuss it privately.


    "Fine."


    Danz¨­ agreed without hesitation. The Third Kazekage was about to attack. If he couldn''t use Chakra, he was as good as dead.


    Without Chakra, even a Genin could kill him. His life was at stake.


    "I hope you won''t forget your promise, Danz¨­-sama. Otherwise..." Shin trailed off, his threat clear.


    He then dispelled the seal. Suna''s seals were child''s y to him.


    That was why he had offered to help. Even the Konoha Sealing Team could dispel this seal.


    He had used this opportunity to gain leverage over Danz¨­. It was a good deal.


    Danz¨­ looked at Shin, remembering his threat.


    "Hanz¨­, it''s time." The Third Kazekage said.


    Hanz¨­ nodded. He had agreed to cooperate with Suna; he wouldn''t back down now.


    The smander croaked and charged towards the Konoha forces.


    "That ugly thing has such an annoying voice! Adamantine Sealing Chains!" Kushina yelled, using the Jutsu to bind the smander.


    But she wasn''t strong enough. Hanz¨­''s summon was powerful. It broke free from the chains and lunged at Kushina.


    <strong>"Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"</strong>


    Mikoto unleashed a massive fire dragon. It was a B-rank Jutsu, but its power rivaled that of an A-rank.


    This was because the constant rain in the Land of Rain had weakened Fire Release Jutsu.


    If they were elsewhere, Mikoto''s Jutsu would be even stronger.


    The fire dragon collided with the smander. The dragon dissipated, but the smander was thrown back, leaving a trail in the ground.


    The burns caused by the fire made the smander shriek in pain.


    Kushina had failed to restrain the smander.


    "Kushina, don''t be so reckless," Tsunade scolded her.


    "I know, I know." Kushina stuck her tongue out sheepishly. She had just wanted to test her strength against the smander.


    She had seen Shin bind Shukaku with the Adamantine Sealing Chains and wanted to try it herself.


    "Hanz¨­''s summon is strong. He is a renowned Shinobi partly because of this summon," Tsunade exined.


    "Mikoto, that was impressive! You managed to repel the smander!" Shin praised Mikoto.


    "Hey, Shin, what about me? I helped too!" Kushinained.


    She might have failed to restrain the smander, but she had slowed it down, allowing Mikoto tond her attack.


    "Attack!"


    Sakumo Hatake gave the order.


    The Konoha and Suna forces exchanged Ninjutsu attacks. The explosions were loud, but neither side suffered any casualties.


    Shin saw it as all bark and no bite.


    These attacks were just probes, attempts to gauge the enemy''s strength and deplete their Chakra.


    Shin didn''t see the point.


    "Be careful, especially of Suna''s poison," Shin warned Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect them. You be careful too," Tsunade said to Shin.


    She was a quasi-Kage now, her strengthparable to a Kage. Protecting Kushina and Mikoto wouldn''t be a problem.


    Besides, Kushina and Mikoto were both strong, their strength surpassing that of most J¨­nin. They could handle themselves.


    And Shin had also given them his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities with the Transcription Seal. That was why he had allowed them toe. They were strong enough. This battlefield experience would help them grow.


    The Third Kazekage led the Suna forces in a charge.


    Sakumo Hatake met him head-on. The twomanders shed.


    Hanz¨­ directed the smander to attack the Konoha forces again. Chiyo also joined the fray with her repaired Human Puppet.


    The battle between the three viges had begun.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [87] : Hanz�’s Humiliating Escape

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Hanz¨­, is that all you''ve got?"


    Shin looked at Hanz¨­, who seemed to have exhausted his options. He was only dodging Shin''s attacks, not even attempting to counterattack.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I admit you''re the most talented Shinobi I''ve ever seen. But you''re still too young."


    Hanz¨­ dropped his kusarigama and formed hand seals with lightning speed, then mmed his hand on the ground.


    <strong>"Fire Release: Exploding me Formation!"</strong>


    The ground beneath Shin''s feet copsed, revealing countless explosive tags.


    "I was careless."


    Shin hadn''t noticed Hanz¨­''s trap.


    Of course not. Hanz¨­ had set it up beforehand.


    "It pains me to kill such a genius, but I can''t let you live," Hanz¨­ said coldly.


    He might appreciate talent, but not when it posed a threat to him. Shin was a genius, but he was also a powerful opponent, stronger than Hanz¨­ himself.


    "Explode!"


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    The ground was pulverized, leaving a small crater. mes erupted, engulfing the area. The power of this Jutsu depended on the number of explosive tags used.


    Hanz¨­ had used a lot. Even a Kage would be killed if caught in this st.


    "Tsunade-sensei, will Shin be alright?" Mikoto looked at the explosion with worry.


    Hanz¨­''s Exploding me Formation was powerful. The entire battlefield was shaken. The sheer number of explosive tags used made its powerparable to an A-rank Jutsu.


    "He''ll be fine. I believe in him," Tsunade said, though she was also worried. She couldn''t show her fear, or Kushina and Mikoto would panic.


    "No, I have to go!"


    Kushina abandoned her fight against the smander and ran towards the explosion.


    Mikoto followed.


    Seeing this, Tsunade also left the battered smander and followed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shin was unharmed. Not a single scratch on him.


    Hanz¨­ stared at him in disbelief. He had seen the explosion engulf Shin. How was he unscathed?


    Not even his clothes were damaged.


    "Surprised to see me in one piece?" Shin asked calmly.


    The Exploding me Formation was powerful, but it couldn''t harm him if he wasn''t within its range.


    He had used Yomotsu Hirasaka to escape the st radius.


    "How did you avoid my Jutsu?" Hanz¨­ asked.


    "You think I''d tell you?"


    Shin scoffed. Was Hanz¨­ that naive?


    Hanz¨­ knew Shin wouldn''t reveal his secrets. He decided to strike first. He lunged at Shin, his sickle aimed at a vital point.


    The sharp de could easily cut through steel, let alone flesh.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Shin blocked the sickle with his Kusanagi sword.


    A blue Chakra sphere shot towards Hanz¨­. It wasn''t Shin''s Rasengan; it was Kushina''s.


    The Rasengan, thrown from a distance, was aimed at Hanz¨­''s face.


    If he didn''t dodge, his head would be obliterated.


    Hanz¨­ leaped back, narrowly avoiding the attack. He looked at Shin and the three girls who had arrived.


    "Why are you here?" Shin asked, surprised.


    "We were worried about you! Are you okay?"


    Kushina checked Shin for injuries.


    "Do you really need to worry? You know I have ways to protect myself," Shin said.@@novelbin@@


    But he was touched by their concern.


    "I''m d you''re alright. Hanz¨­ looks a bit rough, though." Tsunade nced at Hanz¨­.


    Hanz¨­''s clothes were tattered, and his body was covered in cuts.


    "He''s just weak.''"


    Shin looked at Hanz¨­ with disdain. He was weaker than Shin had expected. Perhaps with his summon, he might be a challenge.


    "You''re the one who''s strong, Shin," Mikoto said.


    "Indeed. Mikoto is right." Shin praised her.


    "You''re not humble at all."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes.


    "Humility leads to stagnation," Shin said with a smile.


    "Look! He''s trying to escape!"


    Kushina pointed at Hanz¨­, who was indeed fleeing. And he was fast.


    "You think you can just run away? Who gave you permission?"


    Shin gave chase. Hanz¨­ was skilled with the Body Flicker Jutsu, but he was no match for Shin''s speed.


    Even without Yomotsu Hirasaka, Shin was faster.


    Shin swung his sword at Hanz¨­''s back, but he suddenly sensed something approaching from underground.


    "The smander?"


    He changed his target and shed downwards, sending an air de into the ground.


    The smander emerged, colliding with the air de. Its thick hide was sliced open, and it shrieked in pain.


    Hanz¨­ winced and dispelled his summon. The smander returned to the summoning realm.


    Then, it used the Reverse Summoning Jutsu to summon Hanz¨­ to its realm.


    This was a life-saving technique for Summoners, but not all summons could use it.


    Shin hadn''t expected that clumsy-looking smander to be capable of such a Jutsu. He had let Hanz¨­ escape.


    "Hanz¨­ got away?" Tsunade wasn''t surprised. He is a legendary shinobi, after all. He had many tricks up his sleeve.


    "I can''t believe he had that trick. I let him escape. How embarrassing."


    Shin felt ashamed, but Tsunade was speechless. If this was embarrassing, what did that make her? She couldn''t even defeat Hanz¨­.


    She might be stronger than her original counterpart, but she wasn''t at her peak yet. She couldn''t defeat Hanz¨­ in a one-on-one fight.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [88] : Uzumaki Shin’s Deterrent Force

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    After Hanz¨­''s escape, Shin returned to the main battlefield. He had deliberately chosen a location away from the main fighting for his confrontation with Hanz¨­.


    Back on the battlefield, he found the Konoha forces struggling. They were outnumbered.


    Each Konoha Shinobi had to face two or even three opponents.


    And in the battles between the top-tier fighters, Konoha was also at a disadvantage. Orochimaru was fighting Ebizo, barely managing to hold his own against the Kage-level Shinobi.


    Danz¨­ was facing Chiyo and was faring even worse. He couldn''t even get close to her with her ten puppets. His recent capture had weakened him.


    He had been mistreated during his captivity, deprived of food and water. He was relying on Soldier Pills to keep him going. It was no wonder he was losing to Chiyo.


    Chiyo was a powerful Shinobi, especially with her ten puppets.


    The Human Puppet, though damaged by Shin''s attack, had been repaired. It might not be as strong as before, but it was still a formidable weapon.


    And in the battle between Sakumo Hatake and the Third Kazekage, the Kazekage had the upper hand. Sakumo couldn''t even use his sword.


    Ma Release could control metal. Sakumo''s White Light Chakra Sabre, though specially made, still contained metal.


    This meant Sakumo couldn''t use his swordsmanship.


    Unless he had strength like Shin''s, his sword was useless.


    Shin had also faced the Third Kazekage, who had tried to control his Kusanagi sword with Ma Release, but Shin''s strength had overpowered the Kazekage''s control.


    But Sakumo wasn''t Shin. Shin was incredibly fast and strong, while Sakumo''s strength was only average. He was mainly known for his speed.


    Besides Kenjutsu, Sakumo also had Lightning Release, but that was countered by the Kazekage''s Wind Release.


    Only in terms of speed did Sakumo have an advantage. That was why he was able to hold his own against the Kazekage.@@novelbin@@


    ...


    <strong>"Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"</strong>


    Shin threw a Rasenshuriken at the Third Kazekage.


    He hadn''t forgotten his mission to help Konoha win the war. The reward was a <strong>Divine Replication Card</strong>.


    He had never obtained a Divine Replication Card before. And its power was immense.


    With a Divine Replication Card, he could do so much more, like copying Madara Uchiha''s Rinnegan.


    He couldn''t steal the Rinnegan, but he could copy it.


    But it was too early to think about that. He hadn''t obtained the card yet.


    The Third Kazekage sensed the iing Rasenshuriken.


    <strong>"Ma Release: Iron Sand World Method!"</strong>


    He encased himself in Iron Sand, a perfect defense.


    The Rasenshuriken was powerful.


    It damaged the Iron Sand, but it couldn''t break through.


    The Kazekage quickly deactivated his Iron Sand defense, not wanting to be frozen likest time.


    "What a powerful Wind Release Jutsu!"


    Sakumo nced at Shin. Although the attack had been blocked, he had been close enough to sense its power.


    He had been fighting the Kazekage with all his might, but he hadn''t been able to damage the Kazekage''s Iron Sand defense.


    But this Jutsu had almost broken through.


    "That''s some strong defense."


    Shin was impressed by the Kazekage''s Iron Sand. It wasparable to the Susanoo''s defenses.


    The Kazekage frowned. Shin''s presence meant Hanz¨­ had failed.


    He had expected this, but it was still disappointing.


    "Retreat!!" the Kazekage ordered.


    He ordered a retreat without hesitation. Shin''s presence on the battlefield was a major deterrent.


    He was more intimidating than a Tailed Beast.


    After all, he had captured their One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    The Suna forces'' sudden retreat confused the Ame Shinobi, but they followed suit.


    The Konoha Shinobi breathed a sigh of relief. They had been pushed back relentlessly.


    "I haven''t even attacked yet, and they''re already running?"


    Shin was surprised by his own influence. A single Jutsu had scared them off.


    "They''re so cowardly! I wasn''t even done fighting!" Kushinained.


    Shin patted her head. "Kushina, don''t be so bloodthirsty."


    With Suna and Ame retreating, the Konoha forces didn''t pursue.


    They had suffered significant losses. Sakumo Hatake ordered them to hold their ground.


    Chiyo looked at the Third Kazekage with a frown. "Why did we retreat? Are you afraid of that Uzumaki brat?"


    "Chiyo, you know the range of his Ice Release Jutsu," the Kazekage said, his voiceced with displeasure.


    He didn''t like being questioned.


    "I know his Ice Release is powerful, but this is a battlefield. Do you think he''d use such arge-scale Jutsu? He''d end up hitting his own allies."


    Chiyo argued.


    The Kazekage''s expression stiffened. He hadn''t thought of that. Shin''s Ice Release was powerful, but with their forces mixed together, Shin wouldn''t dare use it.


    But he had been intimidated by Shin and hadn''t considered that.


    "I know, but I have my reasons," the Kazekage said, ncing at Chiyo.


    He wouldn''t admit his mistake. As the Kazekage, his decisions were always correct.


    Chiyo left, dissatisfied. This had been a good opportunity to crush Konoha, but they had missed it.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [90] : Copying the Mangeky� Sharingan

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Where did you go?"


    Kushina asked Shin as soon as he returned from Danz¨­''s tent.


    "Nowhere. What''s up?"


    "I want you to teach me the Rasenshuriken. My Chakra reserves arerge enough now, right?"


    Kushina wanted to learn the Rasenshuriken. She had realized her shorings on the battlefield.


    Against the smander, whose defenses were strong, the Rasengan wasn''t powerful enough. It could injure the smander, but it couldn''t inflict fatal damage.


    This meant her main role in that fight had been to use the Adamantine Sealing Chains to restrict the smander''s movements.


    "Aren''t you learning the Steaming Danger Tyranny?" Shin asked.


    The Steaming Danger Tyranny was a powerful Jutsu, the signature technique of the Second Mizukage. Its power wasparable to the Rasenshuriken, but its method of attack was different.


    "I''ve been trying to learn it for ages, but I can''t do it," Kushina said, frustrated.


    She had been studying that S-rank Jutsu for over half a year, but she still hadn''t mastered it. S-rank Jutsu were difficult to learn.


    Of course, another reason was that she wasn''t putting in enough effort.


    "That just means you''re dumb," Shin teased.


    Kushina red at him. "Have you learned it?"


    "Nope," Shin shrugged.


    "Then how can you call me dumb?" Kushina swatted his arm yfully.


    "Kushina, I''m built different. I haven''t learned it because I haven''t tried."


    Shin was busy researching Ice Release and trying to develop Sage Mode and Wood Release. He didn''t have time to learn the Steaming Danger Tyranny.


    It was a powerful Jutsu, but he didn''t need it. He had other Jutsu that were just as strong.


    If he had the time, he might learn it, but he was too busy.


    "Excuses," Kushina muttered.


    "Forget about that. You can learn the Rasenshuriken, but be careful. And use Shadow Clones to train," Shin said.


    "And promise me you''ll use Shadow Clones."


    Kushina nodded, and Shin started teaching her the Rasenshuriken.


    Tsunade and Mikoto also joined them.


    Mikoto didn''t have enough Chakra to learn the Jutsu, but she wanted to understand the theory.


    Shin had already taught Tsunade the Rasenshuriken, but she hadn''t had time to practice due to the war.


    ...


    Three days passed. There had been no further conflict with Suna and Ame since thest battle.


    Danz¨­ sent someone to deliver information on Uchiha Ryota''s whereabouts. He was keeping his word.


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto left the battlefield. Officially, they were on a mission, but in reality, Shin was searching for Ryota.


    He had initially nned to go alone, but Kushina insisted oning, and Mikoto followed suit.


    Konan was the most obedient. She stayed with Tsunade withoutint.


    They left the Land of Rain and headed towards the Land of Rivers. ording to Danz¨­''s intel, Ryota was hiding in that small nation.


    The Land of Rivers, like the Land of Rain, was a buffer zone between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind. But the Land of Rain was more unfortunate, caught between three Great Nations.


    The Land of Rivers was quiterge, but it didn''t seem to have any powerful Shinobi.


    Despite the war, it remained unaffected.


    "Why are we in the Land of Rivers? Are we really on a mission?" Kushina asked suspiciously.@@novelbin@@


    She wasn''t stupid. Why would they be on a mission in the Land of Rivers when the war was raging in the Land of Rain?


    "We''re looking for Uchiha Ryota," Shin said.


    "Now? I thought he was an S-rank missing-nin. Can we even take on a mission to hunt him down?"


    Mikoto was also confused.


    "I''m not looking for him because of a mission. I have another objective. I need to evolve my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    Shin smiled. He could reveal some of his secrets to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Are you going to transnt Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Mikoto asked, surprised.


    She knew Ryota had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. It wasn''t a secret.


    Kirigakure''s pursuit of Ryota had made him famous. The news of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had spread throughout the Shinobi world.


    "No, I''m not transnting his eyes. Besides, only siblings can transnt the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to evolve it into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    Shin shook his head.


    "I have another way to evolve my Sharingan. But first, I need to find Ryota."


    After two days of searching, Shin finally found Ryota. It seemed Danz¨­''s intel was urate.


    Danz¨­ was quite capable. Even Kirigakure couldn''t find Ryota, but Danz¨­ knew his location.


    He was a disciple of the Second Hokage, after all.


    Ryota was eating in a small tavern. Shin entered with Kushina and Mikoto.


    He nced at Ryota, who was disguised.


    The disguise was good, but Danz¨­ had provided Shin with details of Ryota''s appearance.


    "What do you want to eat?" Shin asked Kushina and Mikoto, not in a hurry.


    "I''m not picky," Kushina said.


    "I''m not picky either, but I prefer vegetables to meat," Mikoto said, ordering several vegetable dishes.


    They ate quickly. After they were full, they would deal with Ryota.


    But while they ate, Shin spoke to the System in his mind. "Use an <strong>Advanced Replication Card</strong>to copy Uchiha Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    As long as the target was within his sight, he could use a Replication Card to copy their abilities.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [91] : The Eternal Mangeky� Sharingan

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin closed his eyes. After using the Advanced Replication Card to copy Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his eyes stung.


    He could feel the immense ocr power surging within him, pushing past his limits. It was like staying up for days without sleep.


    After about a minute, a soothing coolness spread through his eyes. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s pattern shifted, evolving into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    His ocr power, already greater than that of most Mangeky¨­ Sharingan users, increased tenfold. It felt limitless.


    "Shin, are you alright?"


    Kushina and Mikoto asked worriedly, seeing him suddenly close his eyes.


    "I''m fine," Shin said with a smile, reassuring them.


    He was more than fine. He felt amazing. The evolution of his Sharingan had brought about a significant transformation.


    His already vast Chakra reserves increased further. He even felt physically stronger.


    This was understandable. The evolution of the Sharingan enhanced the user''s Chakra and physical abilities. And his Perfect Sage Body synergized perfectly with the Sharingan.


    With both the Perfect Sage Body and the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he might even be able to awaken the Rinnegan on his own.


    He didn''t know if he needed Indra and Asura''s Chakra for that, though. If he did, it would be troublesome.


    But it was too early to think about that. He had just awakened the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan; the Rinnegan was still a distant goal.


    "Amaterasu and Kagutsuchi... The same as Sasuke Uchiha''s."@@novelbin@@


    Shin muttered to himself.


    He had copied Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, including his abilities. Ryota''s abilities were Amaterasu and Kagutsuchi. Shin was a bit disappointed. They weren''t bad abilities, but they weren''t what he had hoped for.


    "I thought everyone''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities were unique. Why does this guy have the same ones as Sasuke?"


    Shin was frustrated. He had been hoping for some unique and powerful abilities.


    The Sharingan was a reflection of the heart. Perhaps Ryota and Sasuke had simr desires.


    "Shin, what are you muttering about? That guy''s leaving."


    Kushina''s words snapped him out of his thoughts.


    Shin nced at Ryota, who was indeed leaving. He had achieved his goal; there was no need to attack Ryota.


    But he wasn''t going to let Ryota go that easily. They had a history, after all. Shin had a good memory.


    "Can''t let him escape. Follow him."


    Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "But we haven''t finished eating..." Kushinained.


    "We can eatter. We''ll have something even better after this. Let''s go."


    Shin dragged Kushina along, and Mikoto followed.


    Shin wasn''t trying to hide, and Ryota, being cautious, noticed them.


    "More flies buzzing around, huh?" Ryota scoffed, then headed towards the forest outside the vige.


    He was being hunted by many; he didn''t want to cause amotion. He would deal with them in the forest.


    Ryota waited in the forest. Shin didn''t bother hiding.


    With the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, there was no need to sneak around to deal with Ryota. That would be embarrassing.


    "Three brats? I think I''ve seen you before."


    Ryota red at Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto.


    "Shin, I want revenge," Kushina said.


    She hadn''t forgotten how Ryota had intimidated her with his killing intent.


    She was vindictive. This was her chance for revenge.


    "Okay, I''ll help you," Shin agreed. Ryota''s strongest asset was his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but it was nothing to Shin.


    How effective could the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan be when suppressed by the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?


    Besides, Shin already knew Ryota''s abilities. Know yourself, know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.


    "Shin, be careful of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities," Mikoto warned. She didn''t know that Shin already knew Ryota''s abilities.


    <strong>"Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"</strong>


    A massive fireball, over ten meters in diameter, shot towards them. Ryota had mastered this Jutsu.


    The fireball collided with an ice wall. Shin''s Ice Wall was far stronger than Ryota''s Fireball Jutsu.


    The mes melted the ice slightly, but it would take ten more fireballs to break through.


    "Ice Release? Aren''t you an Uzumaki?"


    Ryota was surprised. He vaguely remembered Shin and Kushina being Uzumaki.


    "Can''t an Uzumaki use Ice Release? An Uzumaki can even use the Sharingan."


    Shin activated his three-tomoe Sharingan. Ryota was stunned.


    Ice Release was one thing, but the Sharingan? That was impossible.


    The Sharingan was a bloodline limit, a Kekkei Genkai.


    It could be transnted, but a transnted Sharingan couldn''t be deactivated. Ryota knew this. Shin''s Sharingan wasn''t transnted; it was his own.


    "How can you have the Sharingan?" Ryota asked.


    "Why should I answer that?"


    Ryota didn''t press further. There was no point.


    He activated his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He was serious now. Shin''s disy of Ice Release and the Sharingan had forced him to take Shin seriously.


    Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had a pattern of three connected sickles, simr to Obito''s.


    Mikoto felt a wave of pressure.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [93] : The Power of the Perfect Susanoo

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    <strong>~ We''re back to our usual schedule of 2 chapters daily!</strong>


    ????


    Shin looked at Ryota with cold eyes. Ryota was enraged. Did this brat really think he had him cornered?


    "Susanoo!"


    Ryota roared, activating his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s ultimate ability.


    Having lost an arm, he had no choice but to use Susanoo.


    He gritted his teeth as pain surged through his body. This was the side effect of overusing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Not only did his eyes bleed, but his entire body ached.


    The Susanoo was powerful, but using it with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan came at a steep price.


    Itachi Uchiha''s illness was partly due to his overuse of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could use the Susanoo without any side effects, but using it with the regr Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was like burning away one''s lifespan.


    The Susanoo was a life-consuming Jutsu. It devoured not only the enemy''s life force but also the user''s. Unless you had the Sage Body, that is.


    The Sage Body was truly versatile. With a strong body, you could do anything.


    The Sharingan''s abilities might seem impressive, but they were ultimately inferior to the Sage Body.@@novelbin@@


    Indra ¨­tsutsuki couldn''t defeat Asura ¨­tsutsuki. Madara Uchiha couldn''t defeat Hashirama Senju. Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t defeat Naruto Uzumaki.


    Ryota didn''t have the Sage Body, not even an ordinary one. He was paying the price with his life force.


    A skeletal, armored warrior materialized, reaching a height of almost fifty meters.


    "That Susanoo is pathetic. Let me show you what a real Susanoo looks like."


    Shin looked at the iplete Susanoo, then activated his own. He didn''t need the Perfect Susanoo to defeat Ryota, but he wanted to test its power.


    The Susanoo had a lot of potential. The Perfect Susanoo wasn''t even its final form. Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki''s Susanoo wasparable in size to the Ten-Tails.


    Shin''s ck Susanoo towered over a hundred meters tall. Shin stood within the ck crystal on its forehead.


    He wasn''t alone. Kushina and Mikoto were also there.


    "That Susanoo was already impressive, butpared to yours, it''s like a child."


    Kushina said, staring at Ryota''s Susanoo, which barely reached Shin''s Susanoo''s waist.


    "That''s an iplete Susanoo. I told you, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can''t manifest the true Susanoo."


    Shin grinned. He wondered what Ryota was thinking now.


    "I bet he''s feeling despair," Mikoto said.


    "Probably. I would be," Kushina agreed.


    Ryota''s small Susanoo was no match for Shin''s. They weren''t even on the same level.


    Ryota was indeed feeling despair. He hadn''t expected the Susanoo to be capable of reaching such a size. He had thought his own Susanoo was already at its limit.


    Shin''s Susanoo drew a sword from its back. The Perfect Susanoo had wings and could fly.


    "Let''s test the power of the Perfect Susanoo."


    Shin locked onto Ryota and swung his sword.


    The de was longer than Ryota''s Susanoo. The air rippled from the force of the attack.


    Ryota''s Susanoo drew two curved swords, trying to block Shin''s attack.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself. The Perfect Susanoo isn''t just about size."


    Shin felt Ryota was being naive. He clearly didn''t understand the true power of the Perfect Susanoo.


    Shin''s sword sliced through Ryota''s swords like butter, then cleaved through Ryota''s Susanoo.


    There was no resistance. Ryota''s Susanoo was split in two. The shockwave rippled outwards, splitting the forest.


    <strong>(Basically¡ªMadara''s iconic scene where he unleashed his Perfect Susanoo against the Five Kage and obliterated mountains)</strong>


    ...


    Kushina and Mikoto stared at the destruction in awe. Was this the power of the Perfect Susanoo?


    Shin wasn''t surprised. The Susanoo was incredibly powerful, and he hadn''t even used his full strength.


    "Is Uchiha Ryota dead?" Mikoto asked, looking at the massive chasm Shin had created.


    "No, he''s still alive," Shin said.


    "He''s still alive? After that attack?" Kushina was surprised. Was Ryota that strong?


    "No, I let him live. I missed on purpose."


    Shin had deliberately aimed off-center, sparing Ryota''s life.


    But he had still almost killed Ryota. If Ryota hadn''t reacted quickly, he would be dead.


    Shin wasn''t sparing Ryota out of kindness. He wanted Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    He deactivated his Susanoo, then used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport in front of the fleeing Ryota.


    "Trying to run away? That''s not very polite," Shin said calmly.


    "What do you want?" Ryota asked, his eyes filled with blood and tears.


    He had just used the Susanoo; his vision was blurry. He could barely see Shin.


    His body ached from the strain of using the Susanoo, and his Chakra was almost depleted.


    Although his Susanoo had been destroyed, the cost had already been paid.


    "To kill you and take your eyes," Shin said bluntly.


    Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was nearing blindness, but it was still valuable.


    If it weren''t for his eyes, Shin would have killed him with the Susanoo.


    "You want my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Ryota''s face twisted in anger.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [94] : Harvesting a Pair of Mangeky� Sharingan

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ Extra chapter Today, Thanks for the Amazing Support :)


    ????


    "You want my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? Dream on! I''d rather destroy them than give them to you!"


    Ryota red at Shin with hatred.


    "Destroy them? Go ahead then. Unless you don''t have the guts."


    Shin looked at Ryota calmly. He didn''t believe Ryota would destroy his own eyes. He was probably still hoping to escape.


    "Shin, did you catch him?"


    Kushina and Mikoto arrived, using the Body Flicker Jutsu.


    Ryota''s eyes shed as he saw them. He lunged at the girls, hoping to take them hostage.


    s, He was underestimating them.


    If he were at full strength, Kushina and Mikoto wouldn''t stand a chance against him, even together. But Ryota was exhausted.


    His ocr power was almost depleted, and his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was barely active.


    His Chakra was also low from using the Susanoo. He had lost an arm and couldn''t even form hand seals to use Ninjutsu. His current strength was less than that of an average J¨­nin.


    Kushina and Mikoto threw Kunai at Ryota, each with an explosive tag attached.


    <strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>


    Ryota was forced back by the explosions.


    "Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    Mikoto unleashed a fire dragon, shattering the surrounding trees.


    "Damn it!"


    Ryota cursed. These kids were strong! At their age, he had only been a Chunin.


    He couldn''t use Jutsu, so he dodged the fire dragon.


    But the attack''s range was wide. He was caught in the st, suffering burns and crashing to the ground.


    "Rasengan!"


    Kushina appeared before him, a Rasengan aimed at his chest.


    The Rasengan pierced through Ryota''s body, creating a gaping hole. Blood sttered the ground. Ryota''s eyes widened in shock.


    Kushina quickly retreated, wary of ast-ditch attack. That blow should have destroyed his heart, but she wasn''t taking any chances.


    Shin and Tsunade had taught her to be cautious.


    "He''s dead."


    Shin approached and confirmed Ryota''s death.


    His heart had been destroyed. Even Madara Uchiha would die from that. Well, the current Madara, not the Six Paths Madara.


    Six Paths Madara was practically immortal. Even if his heart was destroyed, he could regenerate.


    Ryota''s eyes were wide open, filled with regret.@@novelbin@@


    He hadn''t even gotten his revenge on Danz¨­. And he regretted not destroying his eyes.


    "This might be a bit gruesome. You can look away if you want," Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Gruesome?" Kushina looked at him, puzzled.


    "Yeah, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan might be almost depleted, but it''s still valuable."


    Kushina and Mikoto understood. He was going to take Ryota''s eyes.


    "What''s so gruesome about that? We''ll watch." Kushina didn''t think it was a big deal. They had seen worse on the battlefield.


    "Fine." Shin didn''t argue. He removed Ryota''s eyes and ced them in a jar filled with saline solution.


    "A pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan." Shin was pleased. He wouldn''t admit that this was one of the reasons he had killed Ryota.


    He looked at Ryota''s mangled body, then sealed it in a scroll.


    "You''re not even letting the body go?" Mikoto said, surprised.


    "I''m not ''not letting it go.'' I''m recycling. It might be usefulter," Shin retorted.


    He had initially nned to incinerate the body, but he changed his mind.


    Ryota''s body could be used for the Edo Tensei.


    The Edo Tensei required the target''s DNA and a living sacrifice. It was a cruel Jutsu, a testament to the Second Hokage''s ruthlessness.


    "Let''s go," Shin said.


    "Shin, I killed him! I killed an S-rank missing-nin!"


    Kushina said excitedly as they left.


    "Don''t get too excited, Kushina. If Shin hadn''t weakened him, you wouldn''t have stood a chance," Mikoto said.


    "Mikoto, shouldn''t you be praising me?"


    Kushina red at Mikoto, then asked suspiciously, "Are you jealous?"


    "There''s nothing to be jealous of. I''m just trying to keep you grounded," Mikoto said.


    "Mikoto, do you think I''m the type to get a big head?"


    "Yes."


    Shin answered before Mikoto could.


    "I''m not talking to either of you anymore!" Kushina stomped off ahead, leaving Shin and Mikoto behind.


    Shin and Mikoto exchanged amused nces. Kushina, seeing this, slowed down and walked between them.


    "Are we going back now?" Mikoto asked Shin.


    "Yeah, we came here for Ryota. Now that he''s dealt with, let''s go back."


    "Back to the Land of Rain? I don''t like that ce," Kushina grumbled.


    The gloomy weather was depressing. Even the people of the Land of Rain hated it.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [95] : Return to the Battlefield—Discussion Between Hanz� and the Third Kazekage

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ Bonus Chapter :)


    ????


    Two dayster, Shin and his team returned to the Land of Rain.


    Since thest battle, there had only been minor skirmishes between Konoha and the Suna-Ame forces.


    These skirmishes involved small teams of Shinobi disrupting supply lines and assassinating key personnel.


    Danz¨­ had left the Suna front and gone to the Iwa front, where Hiruzen was struggling.


    Hiruzen, despite his strength, was having a hard time against the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki.


    ¨­noki, despite his small stature, was a powerful Shinobi.


    He also had the Kekkei T¨­ta, Dust Release, which could disintegrate anything it touched.


    And he had the support of R¨­shi, the Four-Tails Jinch¨±riki. R¨­shi and ¨­noki might not get along, but they were united against Konoha.


    Hiruzen couldn''t handle it, so he had sent for Danz¨­ and put Sakumo Hatake in charge of the Suna front.


    Shin and his team didn''t see Tsunade or Konan when they returned. They must be at the medical tent.


    At the medical tent, Shin found Konan.


    "Shin-nii, you''re back!"


    Konan''s eyes lit up, and she ran towards Shin.


    "She only sees Shin. How heartless," Mikoto said with a pout.


    "I even taught you how to refine Chakra, Konan. You''re so ungrateful," Kushina added.


    "Mikoto-neechan, Kushina-neechan."


    Konan greeted them sweetly, then went back to Shin, making Kushina even more jealous.


    "You''re back. What mission were you on?"


    Tsunade emerged from the medical tent. Shin hadn''t told her where he was going.


    "Nothing much. Just dealt with a missing-nin. Anything happen here?"


    "Nothing major. Suna and Ame have only been sending small teams to harass us. No major battles."


    Tsunade shook her head, then looked at Shin curiously. He had time to deal with a missing-nin?


    "Since I''m here, I might as well practice my Medical Ninjutsu."


    Shin said. He hadn''t had a chance to use the Mystical Palm Jutsu since learning it from Tsunade.


    Now was the perfect opportunity. There were plenty of injured Shinobi here.


    "Don''t do anything reckless," Tsunade warned.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t think I''ll kill them with the Mystical Palm Jutsu, do you?"


    ...


    Two months passed. Shin celebrated another birthday; he was eleven now.


    The System gifted him a <strong>Common Replication Card</strong>, which he used to copy the physique of a Taijutsu master, further enhancing his physical abilities.


    Shin had a dream: to defeat Six Paths Madara with Taijutsu.@@novelbin@@


    With the System''s help, it wasn''t just a dream; it was a real possibility.


    Perhaps in the future, he would find this dream too small.


    During those two months, there were dozens of skirmishes between Konoha and the Suna-Ame forces. Konoha won every time.


    And Hanz¨­ was practically traumatized by Shin. Shin had defeated him so many times that Hanz¨­ was now terrified of him.


    Suna was still holding on, refusing to surrender. The cost of surrender was too high.


    As for Amegakure, if even Suna couldn''t afford to surrender, they definitely couldn''t.


    But thanks to their alliance with Amegakure, they had the advantage of familiarity with the terrain.


    "Do you have a n? We don''t want to die with you."


    Hanz¨­ confronted the Third Kazekage.


    His tone was harsh. He med the Kazekage for dragging him into this mess. But it wasn''t entirely the Kazekage''s fault; Hanz¨­ had been tempted by the rewards offered.


    "I sent a message to ¨­noki, but that old fox said they''re struggling themselves and can''t spare any forces."


    The Kazekage said angrily.


    ording to the intel, ¨­noki was currently overwhelming Konoha. They were far from "struggling."


    He simply didn''t want to help Suna. Their alliance was just a verbal agreement; it could be broken at any time.


    Hanz¨­ red at the Kazekage. This Kazekage was too naive. He shouldn''t have joined this war for a bit of profit. Now he was stuck.


    "Don''t you have any other ns?" Hanz¨­ asked.


    If the Kazekage couldn''te up with a viable n, Hanz¨­ would have to prepare for Amegakure''s withdrawal.


    "Our Sealing Team has finally released Bunpuku from that seal. He can rejoin the battle now."


    "Do you think one Jinch¨±riki can defeat Konoha? Have you forgotten how he was captured in the first ce?"


    Hanz¨­''s frown deepened. This Kazekage was unreliable.


    "Ebizo has sent a letter to Kumogakure, inviting them to join us. If Kumo joins the war, Konoha will be forced to divide their forces."


    Hanz¨­ hadn''t expected the Kazekage to try and enlist Kumo''s help. But would it work?


    The Kage weren''t idiots. Could Suna really convince Kumo to attack Konoha?


    The Third Raikage wouldn''t do it without a good reason. What could Suna possibly offer?


    "How confident are you that you can convince the Third Raikage?"


    Hanz¨­ asked. This was important. It would determine his next move.


    "I''m eighty percent sure I can convince Kumo to join the war."


    The Kazekage said confidently.


    Hanz¨­ was skeptical, but he chose to believe him for now.


    After Hanz¨­ left, the Kazekage sighed. Eighty percent? He didn''t even have twenty percent confidence.


    But he knew that if he told the truth, Hanz¨­ would have second thoughts. So he had to act confident. He had sessfully deceived Hanz¨­ for now.


    But after Hanz¨­ left, the Kazekage started to worry. Defeating Konoha was proving to be difficult. He didn''t have any good options.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [97] : Discouraging Nawaki

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "This is a feast! Looks like Konoha sent some good supplies this time."


    Shin was surprised by the spread Mikoto had prepared. There were eight dishes in total.@@novelbin@@


    "What are you talking about? Mikoto and I found these ingredients in the forest with Konan after training," Kushina said.


    "Oh, that''s impressive. Here, have some more meat." Shin ced some meat in their bowls.


    "Where''s Nawaki? Did he leave already?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    "No, his team went to see their sensei."


    Tsunade shook her head. Nawaki had gone to see Orochimaru. She could guess his intentions: he wanted to stay on the battlefield.


    But that was impossible. She was sure Orochimaru wouldn''t allow it.


    Shin nodded, then dropped the subject. After dinner, he went to rest. Using Shadow Clones to train in Ninjutsu was mentally exhausting. He needed to recover.


    Perhaps because his Sharingan had evolved into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his mental recovery speed had increased.


    After a night''s sleep, he felt refreshed.


    He ate the breakfast Mikoto had prepared, then decided to continue his training.


    But just as he was about to leave, Nawaki came looking for him.


    Seeing Nawaki''s ingratiating smile, Shin took a step back. "Nawaki, do you need a favor?"


    "Yeah, how did you know?" Nawaki looked at Shin in surprise.


    "It''s obvious. It''s practically written all over your face. What is it? Nothing too difficult, though. I can''t help with that."


    If it was a simple request, he would help, but if it wasplicated or troublesome, he''d have to refuse.


    "I want you to convince Sis. I went to see Orochimaru-sensei yesterday, and he said he''d let me stay on the battlefield if Sis agrees."


    "I can''t do that. Sorry." Shin turned to leave.


    "Wait! You''re my only hope!" Nawaki pleaded.


    "First, Tsunade will never agree. Second, I don''t think you should stay on the battlefield."


    "Why not? You, Kushina, and Mikoto can stay. Why can''t I?" Nawaki argued.


    "Because you''re weak. You''d be cannon fodder on the battlefield. Do you want to die?"


    Shin felt like Nawaki was an idiot. Did he really think the battlefield was a yground?


    "Don''t underestimate me, Shin! I''ve gotten a lot stronger!" Nawaki said confidently.


    Nawaki had indeed improved recently and was a bit overconfident. That was why he wanted to stay on the battlefield.


    "Really? Then let me give you a reality check. If you canst one minute against me, I''ll convince Tsunade. And I guarantee she''ll agree. How about that?"


    "Shin, are you looking down on me?"


    Nawaki red at Shin.


    "Don''t get cocky. Even if you were ten times stronger, you wouldn''t be able to do it. I suggest you give up."


    "You said it yourself. Don''t forget your promise." Nawaki suppressed his dissatisfaction. He saw this as an opportunity to stay on the battlefield.


    "Don''t worry, I keep my promises. Come on, attack me. I don''t have time to waste."


    "Then I won''t hold back!" Nawaki immediately started weaving hand seals.


    "Too slow! I could''ve killed you a dozen times by now!"


    Shin grabbed Nawaki''s wrist and twisted it. Nawaki couldn''t even form hand seals anymore.


    "Trying to use Ninjutsu at close range? Don''t you know Taijutsu is more effective?"


    "Shin, let go of me! You''re going to break my arm!" Nawaki gritted his teeth.


    Shin released him. "Go back, Nawaki. This isn''t the ce for you."


    "No! That doesn''t count! Let''s do it again!"


    "Nawaki, I don''t have time to y with you."


    But Nawaki had already attacked, throwing a punch at Shin.


    Shin could see that Nawaki hadn''t trained much in Taijutsu. His punches were clumsy and predictable.


    Before Nawaki''s fist could connect, Shin sent him flying with a kick.


    He hadn''t used much force, but it was still enough to hurt.


    "See, Nawaki? You can''t even block a single attack from me. Your chances of survival on the battlefield are zero. If you really want to go, you might as well kill yourself now."


    Shin''s words were harsh, but he had a reason. He had to discourage Nawaki, or he might sneak off to the battlefield.


    Nawaki was indeed discouraged. His newfound confidence had been shattered.


    Shin wasn''t worried about him, though. Nawaki was simr to Naruto; he''d recover quickly.


    Nawaki got up, dusted himself off, and left dejectedly.


    "What happened to him?"


    Kushina and Mikoto had just arrived and saw Nawaki''s dejected figure.


    "He wanted to stay on the battlefield and asked me to convince Tsunade. I gave him a reality check. He should give up on that idea for now."


    Shin shook his head, then went to their usual training spot with Kushina and Mikoto.


    Konan wasn''t with them. She had gone to the medical tent with Tsunade.


    Shin had finally mastered Sage Mode yesterday. He tried activating it a few times. Three tomoe appeared on his forehead, and red markings spread across his face.


    He felt like he was entering Sage Mode faster now. Was it just his imagination?


    He practiced Sage Mode, Taijutsu, and Kenjutsu, while his Shadow Clones focused on developing and practicing Ninjutsu.


    Time flew by. It was soon lunchtime.


    Back at the tent, they found Nawaki and his teammates, Hiashi and Kai, waiting for them.


    "Shin, we came to say goodbye. We''re returning to Konoha," Nawaki said.


    "That''s good. Nawaki,e here. I have something for you."


    Shin called Nawaki over and used the Transcription Seal on him. This was to prevent him from dying like in the original story.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [98] : Kirigakure Joins the War

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Nawaki left the battlefield, but the stalemate between Konoha and the Suna-Ame forces continued.


    Konoha had the upper hand, but only because of Shin.


    Without him, they would be losing.


    So, the situation remained tense. Konoha didn''t dare attack, and neither did Suna and Ame.


    Meanwhile, at the Konoha-Iwa front, the situation had stabilized after Danz¨­''s arrival.


    But then, another disaster struck: Kirigakure, the Hidden Vige in the Land of Water, dered war on Konoha.


    Hiruzen almost tore his hair out when he heard the news. Konoha was already facing three viges: two Great Viges and Amegakure.


    Now Kiri was joining? Konoha couldn''t handle this.


    While Hiruzen was panicking, the Third Kazekage, the Third Tsuchikage, and Hanz¨­ were ecstatic.


    Hanz¨­ even went to the Kazekage to ask if he had invited Kiri to join the war.


    The Kazekage''s answer was vague, neither confirming nor denying.


    Shin was surprised when he heard the news. In the original story, Kiri hadn''t participated in the Second Shinobi World War.


    Was this another butterfly effect caused by him?


    He was right. Kiri''s involvement was directly rted to him.


    He had infiltrated Kirigakure, rampaged with his Susanoo, killed hundreds of their Shinobi, stolen their Forbidden Scroll, and even made off with arge sum of money.


    Although Kiri had identified the "Culprit," they couldn''t capture "Uchiha Ryota." This caused unrest within the vige.


    The Third Mizukage was desperate. He decided to divert attention by dering war on Konoha.


    He imed it was to force Konoha to hand over Ryota, but his true motive was to shift the focus away from his failure to protect the Forbidden Scroll.


    If he didn''t do something, his position as Mizukage would be in jeopardy.


    And with Konoha facing multiple enemies, it was the perfect opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    As expected, after he dered war on Konoha, no one cared about the stolen Forbidden Scroll anymore.


    The Mizukage personally led a force of four thousand Kiri Shinobi to attack the Land of Fire. Hiruzen was forced to send reinforcements to defend against them.


    He sent Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, the two elders. They weren''t as senile as Danz¨­ yet and were still capable fighters.


    With their leadership, the Konoha forces managed to hold back Kiri''s attack for now.


    "This is putting a lot of pressure on Konoha. And Kumogakure hasn''t even made a move yet."


    They had to be wary of Kumo. They were ambitious. If Konoha showed any signs of weakness, the Third Raikage would definitely seize the opportunity to attack.


    He might not just take a bite; he might try to swallow the entire Land of Fire whole.


    Shin sighed. He had hoped to obtain the <strong>Divine Replication Card</strong>without lifting a finger, but it seemed that wasn''t going to happen.


    "No matter what, Konoha has to win."


    His mission was to ensure Konoha''s victory. The reward was a Divine Replication Card. If he failed, he wouldn''t get the card.


    He couldn''t becent anymore. Konoha might actually lose.


    "Kumo hasn''t attacked yet. I wonder if they''ll do the same as in the original story and attack Iwa."


    In the original story, during the First Shinobi World War, Iwa had been attacked by Kumo while fighting Konoha, forcing them to abandon their fight against Konoha to deal with Kumo.


    But the current war was different. There was no telling what would happen. Perhaps Kumo would attack Konoha instead. After all, Konoha was surrounded by enemies; Kumo might seize the opportunity to strike.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Kushina nudged Shin, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    "Shin, are you worried about Konoha?" Mikoto asked.


    "Yeah, things are looking grim. Looks like it''s time for me, the savior, Uzumaki Shin, to step in."


    Shin said with a smile.


    Despite the unexpected turn of events, he wasn''t worried. With his current strength, he could take on all four Hidden Viges at once.


    "You''re not a savior; you''re a demon lord."


    Kushina thought of Shin''s Perfect Susanoo. That ck monstrosity was the embodiment of destruction.


    <em>Thwack!</em>


    "That''s for being a smart aleck." Shin flicked Kushina''s forehead.


    "Shin, you meanie!"


    Kushina red at him, tears welling up in her eyes. That flick had hurt.


    "Kushina, learn your lesson. Remember to say nice things from now on," Mikoto said with a smile.


    "Mikoto, are youughing at me?"


    Mikoto tried to suppress herughter, but she couldn''t help but smile.


    She admitted it; she wasughing at Kushina.@@novelbin@@


    "Mikoto, I''ll get you back for this!" Kushina threatened.


    "Sorry, Kushina, you''ll never get the chance."


    "Hmph, we''ll see about that."


    "Here, have an apple. It''s rare to find fruit on the battlefield." Shin handed Kushina arge apple.


    "You think you can appease me with a measly apple?"


    Kushina took the apple anyway. Fruit was indeed a rare treat on the battlefield.


    Shin had used Yomotsu Hirasaka to buy these apples from the Land of Rivers.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Kushina asked as Shin left the tent.


    "I''m going to the medical tent to practice Medical Ninjutsu. Want toe?" Shin asked Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Sure, why not? I want to learn Medical Ninjutsu too," Kushina agreed, following Shin.


    Mikoto also followed.


    "Kushina, why do you suddenly want to learn Medical Ninjutsu?" Shin asked curiously.


    "It''s always good to have more skills. And if Mikoto gets injured, I can heal her." Kushina nced at Mikoto.


    Mikoto rolled her eyes. So Kushina was hoping she''d get injured?


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [99] : The Third Kazekage’s Plan—Tailed Beasts Are Just Toys!

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin and his team had just arrived at the medical tent when they heard a series of explosions.


    "What''s going on? Is Suna attacking?"


    Shin used his Mind''s Eye of Kagura to sense the situation. It was indeed Suna.


    He was puzzled. Why were they attacking now? Had they received reinforcements?


    Tsunade emerged from the medical tent, followed by Konan.


    "What''s happening? Is it an enemy attack?" Tsunade asked.


    "Let''s go see. Konan, stay here. Don''t wander off."


    Shin patted Konan''s head.


    "Okay." Konan nodded obediently, though her eyes held a hint of disappointment.


    Shin wasn''t worried about leaving Konan alone. He had imnted his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities in her eyes with the Transcription Seal.


    He and Tsunade arrived at the edge of the Konoha encampment. Sakumo Hatake was leading the Konoha Shinobi in a ''Standoff'' against the Suna forces.


    "What''s going on? Why is Suna attacking?" Shin asked Jiraiya, who had recovered from his injuries.


    "Ourmander, Sakumo, killed Chiyo''s son and daughter-inw, so she''s here for revenge," Jiraiya exined.


    Shin''s expression turned odd. Chiyo''s son and daughter-inw? Weren''t they Sasori''s parents? So Sasori''s parents died during the Second Shinobi World War...


    "Sakumo Hatake! I''ll kill you!" Chiyo red at Sakumo with pure hatred. If Ebizo wasn''t holding her back, she would have charged at Sakumo.


    Sakumo''s expression remained neutral. Killing enemy Shinobi was part of his duty; he wouldn''t hesitate.


    The Third Kazekage sighed. He hadn''t wanted to attack Konoha now, but Chiyo had already mobilized the troops. He had no choice but to go along with it.


    Chiyo''s influence in Suna was almost equal to his.


    "Ebizo, take care of Orochimaru and Jiraiya. Chiyo, Tsunade is yours¡ªtry to keep your anger in check."


    The Third Kazekage said, his voice serious. Although this attack was unnned, he still had a strategy.


    "Sister, once we defeat Konoha, you can do whatever you want with Sakumo," Ebizo said, trying to appease Chiyo.


    "I know. I''ll handle Tsunade." Chiyo turned away from Sakumo, suppressing her rage. She couldn''t let her emotions control her.


    "Attack!"


    The Third Kazekage looked at the monk beside him. This was Bunpuku, the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Bunpuku sighed. He didn''t want to kill, but he had to fight for Suna.


    He charged towards the Konoha Shinobi, ayer of Tailed Beast Chakra cloaking his body.


    The Tailed Beast Cloak enhanced the Jinch¨±riki''s strength, defense, and speed.


    Only those who were acknowledged by the Tailed Beast could use this ability. Bunpuku had clearly earned Shukaku''s approval.


    With the protection of the Tailed Beast Cloak, the Kunai and Shuriken thrown by the Konoha Shinobi couldn''t harm Bunpuku.


    "Ichibi,e out!"


    Bunpukumunicated with Shukaku in his mind, then let the Tailed Beast take over.


    Shukaku''s massive form appeared on the battlefield, causing fear among the Konoha Shinobi.


    "That damned tanuki again," Kushina muttered, ring at the beast.


    "I''m surprised to see Shukaku here," Shin said.


    He had sealed Shukaku into Bunpuku with the Four Symbols Seal. Shukaku shouldn''t be able to break free on its own.


    He suspected Suna had broken the seal.


    He was right. Suna had spent a long time researching ways to forcibly break the Four Symbols Seal. It wasn''t a gentle release; Bunpuku had suffered.


    "Attack!"


    The Third Kazekage, seeing Shukaku''s appearance, immediately targeted Sakumo.


    <strong>"Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"</strong>


    He unleashed a torrent of Iron Sand, forming thousands of senbon that rained down on the Konoha Shinobi.


    Sakumo drew his White Light Chakra Sabre and deflected the senbon, then charged towards the Kazekage.


    His sword now had a special coating that negated the effects of Ma Release.


    Ebizo also attacked, facing Orochimaru and Jiraiya alone.


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya were only at quasi-Kage level. Ebizo could handle them both.


    Chiyo, following the Kazekage''s n, attacked Tsunade with her puppets, asionally targeting other Konoha Shinobi as well.


    "These puppets are so annoying!"


    Tsunade punched a puppet, destroying it, but another one immediately took its ce.


    Sakumo was upied with the Third Kazekage, Orochimaru and Jiraiya with Ebizo, and Tsunade with Chiyo.


    And now Shukaku had appeared. Only Shin could handle it.


    Furthermore, Hanz¨­ hadn''t appeared yet.


    This was the Third Kazekage''s n: to keep Konoha''s strongest upied while Hanz¨­ led the Ame Shinobi in a sneak attack from behind and destroy their supplies.


    <strong><><><><></strong>


    "Shukaku, haven''t I beaten you up enough? Still baring your teeth at me?"


    Shin looked at Shukaku, who clearly showed fear in its eyes. It wasn''tpletely unafraid of him.


    Shin had indeed given it a thorough beatingst time.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Shukaku, feeling insulted, opened its maw and formed a Tailed Beast Bomb.


    "A Tailed Beast Bomb? You can use that too? I thought you didn''t have enough Chakra."


    Shin was surprised.


    But it made sense. All Tailed Beasts could use Tailed Beast Bombs. Just because Shukaku had less Chakra than the others didn''t mean it couldn''t use it.


    But it was taking a while to charge. That was understandable, though. It was a powerful attack, capable of destroying an entire vige.


    That was the destructive power of a Tailed Beast. That was why, even if someone was individually stronger than a Tailed Beast, their impact on the battlefield was less significant.


    For example, Hiruzen could defeat Shukaku, but Shukaku''s destructive power was far greater.


    The Yin and Yang Chakra mixed andpressed within Shukaku''s mouth, then finally fired outwards. Shukaku felt a sense of satisfaction.@@novelbin@@


    It could finally kill this annoying brat.


    But it was too optimistic. As the Tailed Beast Bomb approached, Shin used his Sharingan. The attack vanished before it could even reach him.


    After evolving into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his abilities had be even stronger.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka consumed less Chakra and was more potent. He could open portals at will.


    Tenmomei could now affect other objects and people, and the time rewind wasn''t limited to three minutes anymore.


    Shin had experimented and found he could rewind time by an hour within a hundred-meter radius. But the cost was immense.


    It would deplete all his ocr power and Chakra.


    He could also choose to rewind the time of a single object or person, and the duration would be longer. The length of the rewind depended on how much Chakra and ocr power he used.


    Perhaps with enough Chakra and ocr power, he could even rewind time by a thousand years. But that was just spection.


    He had used Tenmomei on the Tailed Beast Bomb, rewinding its time by three minutes. Three minutes ago, the Tailed Beast Bomb hadn''t even been formed yet. So it simply vanished.


    Compared to its previous limitations, Tenmomei was far more versatile now.


    In a battle against a true powerhouse, he could use Tenmomei to negate their attacks.


    But for now, Shukaku was confused. It rarely used Tailed Beast Bombs, but it didn''t expect its attack to bepletely nullified.


    It quickly realized that the human brat must have done something.


    But Tenmomei''s ability was time maniption; there was no trace of it. Shukaku couldn''t understand what Shin had done.


    ...


    <strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>


    An explosion from the direction of the Konoha camp wiped the smile off Shin''s face.


    "So that''s why Hanz¨­ wasn''t here."


    Seeing the mes rising from the Konoha camp, Shin understood Suna and Ame''s strategy.


    He had known that Chiyo was seeking revenge for her son, but he hadn''t thought much about Hanz¨­''s absence.


    Chiyo''s revenge had nothing to do with Amegakure. They might be allies, but Hanz¨­ wouldn''t participate in a battle that offered no benefits to him.


    Shin had assumed Hanz¨­ simply didn''t want to get involved in Chiyo''s personal vendetta.


    But it seemed the Third Kazekage and Hanz¨­ had another n.


    "Looks like I can''t y with you anymore, Shukaku."


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and took control of Shukaku. Shukaku''s eyes turned into three-tomoe Sharingan.


    With the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Tailed Beasts were just toys. Even with Bunpuku as its Jinch¨±riki, Shin could easily control Shukaku.


    He nced at Kushina and Mikoto, who were fighting. They were doing well together.


    And with the Transcription Seal, he didn''t have to worry too much about them. He left the battlefield and headed back to the Konoha camp.


    Konan was still there. Although she had the Transcription Seal, he didn''t want her to get hurt.


    And he also had to deal with the Ame Shinobi who were attacking the supply depot. If they destroyed all the supplies, it would put Konoha at a disadvantage.


    It could even lead to their defeat.


    He found Konan hiding in their tent. She was unharmed.


    "Konan, are you alright?"


    Shin asked.


    Konan sighed in relief, then rushed towards Shin and hugged him. She had been terrified by the sounds of battle.


    "I''m fine," she said, shaking her head.


    "That''s good." Shin took her hand and left the tent, his Kusanagi sword in his other hand.


    There were no Ame Shinobi here. They were all at the supply depot and the medical tent.


    They knew what was most important: destroying Konoha''s supplies and killing their medics.


    Hanz¨­ was personally leading the attack. Shin could see the giant smander wreaking havoc.


    "Konan, are you scared?" Shin asked.


    "No."


    Konan shook her head firmly. She had been scared when she was alone, but now that Shin was here, her fear vanished.


    Shin smiled and led Konan towards the area with the most Ame Shinobi. He cut down every one he encountered.


    Konan watched, her fear fading. As a war orphan, she had seen death before. She was bing desensitized to it.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [100] : Extracting Shukaku

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ 100 Chapters in! Thank you all for the Love and Support! couldn''t have Done it Without you!


    ????


    <strong>"Ice Release: Ice Age!"</strong>


    Shin''s hands flew through a series of hand seals. An icy chill spread outwards, freezing the fleeing Ame Shinobi and extinguishing the fires they had set.


    Shin''s control over Ice Release had improved significantly. He could now precisely control its range and targets.


    He was arguably the strongest Ice Release user in history.


    "Konan, are you cold?" Shin asked.


    Konan nodded, her face slightly red. She was standing on ice; it felt like she was in a frozen wastnd.


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and used Amaterasu. ck mes appeared, and he used Kagutsuchi to control them, preventing them from spreading.


    "Warm yourself by the fire," Shin said to Konan.


    "There are ck mes?" Konan was amazed. She had never seen ck mes before.


    "Here you go."


    Shin didn''t attack anymore. The entire camp was frozen. No Ame Shinobi within its range could escape.


    Unfortunately, Hanz¨­ wasn''t there. He must have escaped before Shin returned. He must have sensed the danger.


    Shin hadn''t harmed any of his allies, thanks to the Mind''s Eye of Kagura.


    Without it, he might have frozen his ownrades as well.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the Third Kazekage watched the frozen Konoha camp in shock.


    "Retreat!"


    He didn''t hesitate. The Suna forces immediately withdrew.


    "Damn that old hag! I''ll catch her this time! Kushina, Mikoto,e help me!"


    Tsunade yelled after defeating Chiyo''s puppets.


    Kushina and Mikoto, who had been busy fighting other Suna Shinobi, immediately went to assist Tsunade.


    But even with theirbined efforts, they couldn''t capture Chiyo. However, they did manage to destroy her Human Puppet.


    "She got away. Puppet masters are so annoying." Tsunade punched the remains of the puppet in frustration.


    Chiyo controlled the puppets from a distance, while she herself remained hidden. Tsunade hated that.


    Chiyo was strong, but she was still a puppet master. She wouldn''t fight Tsunade directly.


    The Suna forces retreated, and Konoha didn''t pursue. Sakumo Hatake ordered them to return to camp.


    "That was an incredible Jutsu. I can''t believe an eleven-year-old can do that. Just how much Chakra does that Shin kid have?"


    Jiraiya stared at the frozen camp in awe.


    "Orochimaru, what are you looking at?"


    Orochimaru''s eyes were fixed on Shukaku, the One-Tail. It was still under the control of the Sharingan.


    "The Sharingan? Is the One-Tail being controlled by the Sharingan?"


    Orochimaru frowned. There were no Uchiha on this battlefield. Well, there was Uchiha Mikoto...


    He had almost forgotten about her. Could she be controlling Shukaku?


    He didn''t believe it. He didn''t think she was capable of that. If it were Shin, it would be more believable. But how could Shin have the Sharingan?


    "That thing is under control. I''ll try to seal it," Kushina said, looking at Shukaku.


    But Tsunade stopped her.@@novelbin@@


    "Don''t. What if you fail and break Shin''s control? Who will deal with the One-Tail then?"


    Kushina reluctantly backed down. She couldn''t even defeat the smander; Shukaku was out of the question.


    They left Shukaku alone and returned to the camp, finding Shin and Konan warming themselves by the ck mes.


    Tsunade was curious about the ck mes, but Kushina and Mikoto already knew what they were.


    Mikoto thought of the legendary Amaterasu mes, now used for a campfire. It was a strange sight.


    Shin stood up and extinguished the mes.


    "Suna retreated?"


    "Yes, they retreated. Shin, deal with the One-Tail outside. Make sure it doesn''t cause any trouble," Tsunade said.


    "Okay."


    Just as Shin was about to leave, Sakumo Hatake arrived.


    "Shin, can you undo your Jutsu?"


    "Are you kidding me, Sakumo-san? How can I undo a Jutsu that''s already been cast?" Shin said, exasperated.


    "Can''t you melt the ice? Our supplies are frozen."


    "I can''t do that now. Maybe when my control over Ice Release improves."


    Shin said. He really couldn''t do it.


    "This is troublesome."


    Sakumo frowned. Shin''s ice was incredibly strong. He had tried to cut it with his White Light Chakra Sabre, but it didn''t even leave a mark.


    "How long will it take for the ice to melt naturally?" Sakumo asked. Shin should know.


    "It might take half a month. There''s no sun in the Land of Rain."


    Even under direct sunlight, it wouldn''t melt easily.


    "We can use Fire Release to melt it. It''ll just take some effort," Shin suggested.


    "That''s our only option then."


    Sakumo left to find some Fire Release users.


    Shin went to deal with Shukaku. He wasn''t nning on sealing it back into Bunpuku.


    Instead, he extracted Shukakupletely.


    Bunpuku, of course, died the moment Shukaku was extracted. Even Uzumaki Jinch¨±riki couldn''t survive having a Tailed Beast extracted.


    Shukaku, freed from Shin''s control, red at him angrily. Bunpuku was dead.


    Shukaku had a good impression of Bunpuku. It had even acknowledged him to some extent. That was why it was angry about his death.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [104] : Heading to the Kiri Front

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin returned to the Konoha camp, where Sakumo Hatake was overseeing the reconstruction. The camp had been frozen solid; they had to build a new one.


    "Whew, you''re finally back."


    Kushina sighed in relief.


    "Where''s that Tanuki? Don''t tell me you lost it?"


    She hadn''t seen Shukaku.


    "No, I didn''t bring it here."


    The Konoha Shinobi were afraid of the One-Tail, so Shin had left it in a nearby forest.


    "Aren''t you worried Suna will steal it back?" Mikoto asked.


    "They don''t have the guts. Besides, Shukaku is under my control. If Suna tries anything, I''ll know."


    Shin said. He didn''t think Suna would dare try anything after their humiliating retreat.


    ....


    Several days passed. Suna and Ame remained quiet, avoiding any conflict.


    They outnumbered Konoha, but they were forced to stay on the defensive. They were afraid of Shin''srge-scale Ice Release Jutsu.


    Konoha had the advantage on the Suna front, but the overall situation was still dire.


    At the Iwa front, with Hiruzen and Danz¨­, they had managed to achieve a stalemate.


    But Konoha was also facing Kirigakure. And on that front, Konoha was losing. Kiri had even reached the hearnd of the Land of Fire.


    The Daimyo was panicking, sending messages to Hiruzen demanding an exnation. But those messages were useless. The Daimyo could only provide financial support; he couldn''t help militarily.


    He did have an army, but it wasposed of ordinary humans. Against Shinobi, they were cannon fodder.


    Shin was currently on his way to the Kiri front, apanied by Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan.


    The Sandaime Hokage had issued a special order, promoting Shin to J¨­nin and sending him to the Kiri front.


    Shin had no objections. He had a mission toplete: help Konoha win the war.


    He couldn''t let Konoha lose. Kiri was practically at their doorstep. Even if Hiruzen hadn''t sent him, he would have found a way to deal with Kiri.


    ...


    "Will Konoha be able to handle Suna and Ame without us?" Mikoto asked Shin.


    "I''m not sure, but they won''t lose."


    Shin wasn''t confident that Sakumo Hatake could defeat Suna and Ame.


    He should have dealt them a heavier blow before leaving. But if Sakumo really couldn''t handle it, he could always return.


    For now, dealing with Kiri was the priority. They were almost at Konoha''s doorstep. That was why Hiruzen had sent him.


    "Shin, can you make this Tanuki run a bit slower? I''m getting dizzy," Kushinained.


    "Just endure it for a bit longer. We''ll be there soon," Shin said.


    Two hourster, they arrived at the Kiri front. The Konoha Shinobi were desperately defending, but they couldn''t hold back Kiri''s attacks.


    The Third Mizukage was personally leading the assault, ughtering Konoha Shinobi.


    Homura and Koharu, the Konoha elders, were cowering at the back. It was a pathetic sight.


    "They''re both elders of a Hidden Vige. Why are they so much weaker than Chiyo and Ebizo?"@@novelbin@@


    Shin scoffed, spotting them hiding.


    But even if they joined the fight, it wouldn''t make much difference. They were only quasi-Kage level at best. And after years of inactivity, theirbat skills were probably rusty.


    "Shukaku, it''s your turn! Fire a Tailed Beast Bomb!"


    Shukaku''s three-tomoe Sharingan spun. Yin and Yang Chakra gathered in its mouth, forming a sphere that resembled a giant Rasengan.


    But its power was far greater.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb shot towards the Kiri Shinobi. Caught off guard, they couldn''t defend in time.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    The Tailed Beast Bomb obliterated hundreds of Kiri Shinobi. It might be a weaker Tailed Beast Bomb, but it was still a Tailed Beast Bomb.


    "Too bad they''re so spread out. If they were all together, one Tailed Beast Bomb would have sent them all back home."


    Shin shook his head in mock disappointment.


    After two Tailed Beast Bombs, they couldn''t hide anymore. the One-Tail was massive. If the Kiri Shinobi hadn''t been focused on the Konoha Shinobi, they wouldn''t have been able tounch a surprise attack.


    "Damn it!"


    The Mizukage cursed and abandoned his attack on a Konoha J¨­nin, turning to face the One-Tail.


    The other Kiri Shinobi also charged towards the One-Tail, their eyes filled with rage. They had been attacked from behind while fighting Konoha. And the Tailed Beast Bomb had killed many of their friends and family.


    They wanted revenge.


    With Kiri turning their attention to the One-Tail, the Konoha Shinobi sighed in relief.


    "So many of them... No wonder Homura couldn''t hold them back."


    Shin observed the approaching Kiri Shinobi. There were at least two or three thousand of them.


    Kushina and Mikoto looked at the horde, their hearts pounding. "Can you handle them, Shin?" they asked.


    "What are you worried about? Look at Konan. She''s so calm. You should learn from her."


    "I-I was just speechless from shock..." Konan mumbled, blushing.


    <strong>"Ice Release: Ice Human Technique!"</strong>


    Shin created a massive ice giant, almost as tall as his Perfect Susanoo. Even the One-Tail only reached its waist.


    "See that ice giant? Feel safe now?" Shin grinned.


    This was a new Ice Release Jutsu he had developed, based on the Wood Release: Wood Human Technique.


    It wasn''t just Ice Release; it was abination of Ice Release and Yang Release. The ice giant had been given life by Yang Release.


    "That''s also Ice Release?"


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan stared at the giant in awe. Even Kushina and Mikoto, who had seen the Perfect Susanoo, were stunned.


    "It is Ice Release, but not ordinary Ice Release. It''s like the Shodaime Hokage''s Wood Release."


    Shin exined.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [108] : Complete Abuse of Kiri

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin''s immense Chakra kept the Kiri Shinobi at bay. They had never felt such pressure, not even from a Tailed Beast.


    "How can he have so much Chakra?"


    The Third Mizukage was shocked.


    "Having a lot of Chakra isn''t that unusual," Shin said casually.


    They then noticed his red hair. He was an Uzumaki. But where did he get the Sharingan?


    The Mizukage was bewildered, seeing the three-tomoe Sharingan in Shin''s eyes.@@novelbin@@


    "Kirigakure was involved in the Uzumaki n massacre, wasn''t it?" Shin asked, his expression cold.


    The Mizukage''s heart skipped a beat. It was true. Kiri, along with Kumo, had attacked the Uzumaki n for their Sealing Jutsu.


    But they hadn''t obtained any Jutsu. The Uzumaki n Head had destroyed them all before they could be taken.


    "Consider this my revenge."


    Shin vanished in a blur. A Kiri Shinobi clutched his chest, a Kunai protruding from his heart. He copsed.


    <strong>"Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"</strong>


    Shin killed another Kiri Shinobi with a kick, then formed hand seals with lightning speed.


    A fire dragon erupted, engulfing several Shinobi. The smell of burning flesh filled the air.


    Some of the Kiri Shinobi gagged.


    Shin was killing them with ease. With a single Jutsu, he could wipe out dozens.


    The Mizukage knew this couldn''t continue. Even if they had unlimited numbers, they couldn''t win.


    "Except for J¨­nin, everyone else, retreat!" he ordered.


    Those below J¨­nin level were useless here. They would only get in the way.


    The Kiri Shinobi fled. They had wanted to retreat for a while now, but they hadn''t dared to without the Mizukage''s order.


    Only about a hundred Shinobi remained, but they were all J¨­nin, the elite of Kirigakure.


    "As expected of a Hidden Vige," Shin said, impressed by their numbers.


    The Uzumaki n, even at its peak, had less than two hundred Shinobi, with only a dozen J¨­nin.


    Kiri had ten times as many J¨­nin. This wasn''t even all of them. There were probably more back in the vige. A n couldn''tpare to a Hidden Vige. That was why the Uzumaki n had been destroyed.


    "But unfortunately for you, you''re all going to die today."


    Shin''s killing intent washed over them. He had killed many; his bloodlust was palpable.


    The Kiri J¨­nin felt a chill, their spirits faltering.


    "Attack!"


    The Mizukage knew they couldn''t hesitate. Shin''s killing intent was eroding their morale. They might even defeat themselves without Shin lifting a finger.


    "Be careful! Avoid his eyes! Beware of his Sharingan Genjutsu!" the Mizukage warned.


    They had to be wary of the Sharingan''s Genjutsu.


    "You think that''s enough? Genjutsu: Ky¨­ka Suigetsu."


    Shin smirked and unleashed his Five Senses Control.


    He watched as the Kiri J¨­nin turned on each other. Even the Mizukage was attacking his own men.


    Shin had manipted their senses, making them see theirrades as enemies.


    The Kurama n''s Kekkei Genkai was horrifying. It might not be as powerful as Aizen''s Ky¨­ka Suigetsu, but it was close.


    But the Chakra cost was immense. Controlling the five senses of a hundred J¨­nin, including the Mizukage, was draining. He had used enough Chakra to cast ten Rasenshuriken.


    And he couldn''t maintain the Genjutsu for long. They would recover in ten minutes. That was why it was weaker than Aizen''s Ky¨­ka Suigetsu.


    Ten minutester, the Genjutsu ended. The Kiri Shinobi looked around in horror.


    Over half of them were dead, most killed by the Mizukage himself.


    The survivors were mostly elite J¨­nin. They had survived because of their strength.


    "What happened?" The Mizukage stared at the carnage in confusion.


    They had been fighting Shin, but now they were all dead?


    No one answered him. The other J¨­nin were just as confused.


    And Shin wasn''t going to exin.


    <strong>"Susanoo!"</strong>


    A ck Susanoo materialized. It was only in its second form, a skeletal frame with muscles and tendons, but no armor or legs.


    This form consumed less Chakra. Even Madara Uchiha often used this form, especially when facing weaker opponents.


    The Susanoo drew a Chakra de and shed, creating a massive fissure in the earth.


    Several J¨­nin were caught in the attack and vanished, leaving no trace.


    "Damn you, Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!"


    The Mizukage red at Shin''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Your eyes are so bloodshot. Do you want the Sharingan too?" Shin taunted.


    <strong>"Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu!"</strong>


    The Mizukage unleashed a powerful Water Dragon. It was a B-rank Jutsu, but in his hands, it had the power of an A-rank.


    Shin''s current Susanoo form was rtively weak, its defenses average. But even so, it wasn''t something a Water Dragon Jutsu could break.


    The water dragon shattered against the Susanoo, causing no damage.


    "Mizukage, is that all you''ve got? And you call yourself a Kage? You should resign." Shin mocked him.


    "Attack him together!"


    The Mizukage took a deep breath and yelled at the other J¨­nin. He wasn''t fazed by Shin''s taunts.


    As a Kage, he wouldn''t be affected by mere words.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [111] : Kushina and Mikoto’s Spar

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    They created Shadow Clones to clear the weeds in the courtyard and clean the house.


    "Whew, that was tiring," Kushina said, copsing onto the engawa.


    Even though the clones had done the work, the fatigue still transferred to them when they were dispelled.


    "I don''t even want to cook anymore, Shin..." Mikoto looked at Shin expectantly. He was the only one who still had energy. The cooking duty fell to him.


    Shin was a decent cook. Before Mikoto arrived, he had been the one preparing their meals.


    "Fine, I''ll cook. What do you want to eat?" Shin didn''t refuse. He couldn''t bear to make Mikoto work any more.


    "Anything is fine. I could eat an entire cow right now," Kushina said.


    They had been busy all day and hadn''t eaten anything yet.


    "Wait, we don''t even have any ingredients. Let''s just eat out."


    Shin had just stood up when he realized they hadn''t bought any groceries yet.


    "Looks like we''re eating out. But I don''t want to move," Kushina whined.


    "Do you want me to carry you?" Shin asked.


    Kushina''s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly.


    "Shin, I don''t want to move either," Mikoto chimed in.


    "No way! You''re not that tired!" Kushina protested before Shin could even respond.


    "Kushina, You have the Sage Body; you should recover faster," Mikoto argued.


    The two girls red at each other, sparks flying between them. Konan, seeing this, hid behind Shin.


    In the end, Shin didn''t carry either of them. Choosing one would only cause trouble.


    ....


    They arrived at Konoha''s food street. It was usually bustling, but due to the war, it was deserted.


    They entered a Yakiniku restaurant, ordered some meat and vegetables, and ate hungrily.


    "This is so good!" Konan eximed.


    "Then eat more, Konan. You need to gain some weight," Shin said, cing more meat on her te.


    "But I don''t want to get fat," Konan said with a pout. No girl wanted to be fat, not even Konan.


    "But you''re too skinny, Konan," Kushina said.


    Konan had been a war orphan, living a life of hardship. She was malnourished.


    Even after joining Shin and his team, she was still thin.


    After they were almost full, they bought some snacks from other stalls, like tempura and takoyaki.


    "I''m so full."


    Kushina rubbed her stomach as they walked back in the evening.


    "I wonder how Tsunade-neechan is doing," Mikoto said worriedly.


    She used to call Tsunade "Tsunade-sensei," but she had switched to calling her "neechan" (big sister).


    "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine. Even on the battlefield, she''s safe," Shin said confidently.


    Tsunade also had his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities imnted in her.


    And she was strong, her strength rivaling that of a Kage. Even the Third Kazekage couldn''t threaten her.@@novelbin@@


    Besides, her main duty wasn''tbat; she was a medic.


    "The situation on the Amegakure front isn''t good, is it? Why did the Sandaime Hokage call us back?" Kushina asked.


    She hadn''t thought much of it before, but now that she considered Konoha''s situation, it seemed strange. Why would they call back their strongest fighter when they were in such a precarious position?


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care."


    Shin wasn''t interested in guessing Hiruzen''s motives.


    "Kushina, you should focus on your Ninjutsu training. You''re falling behind Mikoto."


    Shin said.


    "That''s not true! I''m stronger than Mikoto!" Kushina protested.


    "I don''t think so."


    Mikoto looked at Kushina. She didn''t think she was weaker.


    Kushina had the Sage Body andrge Chakra reserves, but Mikoto had the Sharingan, and it was at the three-tomoe stage.


    "Then let''s spar and find out," Kushina challenged.


    "Sure." Mikoto epted.


    Shin was speechless. He had only meant for Kushina to focus on training, but now they were going to fight.


    And Mikoto had actually agreed.


    He didn''t try to stop them, though. They often sparred anyway. It would be good for them.


    Shin and Konan followed Kushina and Mikoto to the Senju n training ground.


    It was evening, but the sun hadn''t set yet.


    "Mikoto, I''m not going to hold back this time," Kushina warned.


    "Me neither. I hope you won''t give up, Kushina."


    "Mikoto, you''re underestimating me!"


    Kushina used the Body Flicker Jutsu to close the distance and threw a punch. Her Taijutsu was excellent; Mikoto was no match for her in that area.


    But Mikoto was prepared. Kushina''s fist struck a Shadow Clone.


    "A Shadow Clone? When did she create that?" Kushina was surprised.


    A gust of wind, and Mikoto appeared behind Kushina,unching an attack.


    "Sealing Jutsu: Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Kushina reacted quickly, forming hand seals. Chakra chains erupted from her back, blocking Mikoto''s fist.


    "Hmph, you think you can sneak up on me, Mikoto?" Kushina said smugly.


    "Now I''ve got you!"


    She spread the chains, trying to bind Mikoto.


    Mikoto knew what would happen if she was caught by those chains. She wouldn''t be able to break free.


    She quickly retreated, putting distance between them.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [112] : Did You Sleep Together Last Night?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Mikoto, stop running!"


    Kushina yelled in frustration. Mikoto had dodged all her attacks; Kushina couldn''tnd a single hit.


    "Why would I fight you head-on? I''m not that stupid," Mikoto said, shaking her head.


    She put some distance between them, then unleashed a Fireball Jutsu.


    "Water Style: Water Wall!"


    Kushina countered with a Water Wall, then quickly closed the distance.


    She used her monstrous strength to punch Mikoto, but it was just a Shadow Clone. Another miss. Kushina was frustrated.


    "Shin-nii, who do you think will win?" Konan asked curiously.


    "Probably neither."


    Shin observed their fight.


    In a direct confrontation, Kushina would win, but Mikoto wouldn''t fight her head-on.


    And Mikoto couldn''tnd a sneak attack on Kushina either. Kushina was too alert.


    But if they continued fighting, Kushina would eventually win. She had more Chakra and stamina.


    "Mikoto, what''s the point of dodging all the time?"


    Kushina stopped attacking andined.


    "I don''t want to get hit by you, Kushina. I''d end up in the hospital."


    Mikoto also stopped, but she kept her distance, wary of a surprise attack.


    "Mikoto, you''re guarding against me? I''m so disappointed. Do you really think I''d resort to sneak attacks?" Kushina said dramatically.


    Mikoto thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, Kushina, that''s exactly what I think."


    "Ouch. Kushina, your reputation isn''t very good," Shin chuckled.


    Even Konan giggled.


    "Shut up, or I''ll hit you!" Kushina threatened Shin.


    Shin wisely shut his mouth. He didn''t want to be on the receiving end of Kushina''s wrath.


    "Mikoto, take this!"


    Kushina suddenly threw a Kunai, grazing Mikoto''s clothes.


    "You lost, Mikoto!" Kushina said with a grin.


    It was just a graze, but Mikoto understood the message. If Kushina had wanted to, she could have injured her.


    "Kushina, that was a sneak attack!"


    Mikoto hadn''t been paying attention. Shin''s interruption had distracted her, and Kushina had seized the opportunity.


    "It was, but you were careless, Mikoto. Consider this a lesson."


    Kushina said.


    "I trusted you because we''re friends. I''m so disappointed." Mikoto shook her head sadly.


    "Okay, let''s go home. It''s gettingte," Shin said.


    The sun was about to set.


    "Mikoto, don''t forget, I won this time."


    "Fine, you win. But you''ll lose next time," Mikoto said, a bit frustrated. She wouldn''t have lost if she hadn''t been distracted.


    Back at the house, Shin went to his room and started refining Chakra.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan also went to their rooms to train.


    ...


    "System, why haven''t you issued any missionstely?"


    Shin asked after refining Chakra for a while.


    He only had the mission to help Konoha win the war, which wasn''tplete yet. Did he have to finish that mission before receiving another one?


    "Missions are random," the System replied.


    "Fine."


    Without any missions, Shin had nothing to do. He couldn''t improve his strength without the System''s help, at least not in the short term.


    But he wasn''t in a hurry. He was already strong enough. And the Fourth Shinobi World War was still far off. As long as he reached Six Paths level before then, it would be enough.


    But he was ambitious. He wanted to surpass Six Paths level. With the System''s help, it might be possible.


    He was only eleven and already had strength beyond that of a Kage.


    Surpassing Six Paths level might not be that difficult.


    As he was thinking about this, his door suddenly opened. He looked up and saw Kushina.


    "Kushina, what are you doing here?"


    "I, uh... I''m scared to sleep alone... Can I sleep with you?" Kushina blushed, avoiding his gaze.


    Shin was surprised. Scared? That was probably an excuse. But he wasn''t going to say that.


    "Well, if you''re scared, I can''t refuse." Shin put on a reluctant expression, though inwardly, he was happy.


    Kushina rolled her eyes, theny down next to him.


    ...


    The next morning, Mikoto woke up early as usual and prepared breakfast. After finishing, she woke up Konan and told her to eat first, then went to wake up Shin and Kushina.


    She went to Kushina''s room first, but Kushina wasn''t there. Mikoto felt a sense of unease. She went to Shin''s room.


    Shin didn''t usually lock his door. Mikoto opened it and saw Shin and Kushina sleeping together.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Mikoto''s expression darkened.


    Shin was already awake, and Kushina, hearing Mikoto''s voice, also woke up, rubbing her eyes.


    "You two slept togetherst night?"


    Mikoto asked again, her gaze fixed on them.


    "Kushina was scared to sleep alone, so she came here. I thought I should be a gentleman andfort her," Shin exined, coughing awkwardly.


    Kushina nodded. "That''s right."@@novelbin@@


    Mikoto scoffed. That excuse was ridiculous.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [113] : J�nin Are Nothing Special?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin and Kushina sat at the table, heads bowed like children caught in mischief.


    Konan looked at them curiously, then at Mikoto. She didn''t understand what was happening.


    Why was Mikoto-neechan, usually so gentle, now radiating an icy aura? And why were Shin-nii and Kushina-neechan acting so guilty?


    "Shin-nii, did you do something wrong?" Konan asked.


    "No, of course not. This breakfast is delicious, by the way."


    Shin quickly changed the subject.


    "Yeah, yeah, the breakfast is great. Your cooking is getting better and better, Mikoto," Kushina chimed in.


    "...."


    Shin finished his breakfast and stood up. "I''m going to train now."


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward, so he decided to escape.


    He went to the courtyard and practiced Taijutsu and Kenjutsu. Then he heard a knock on the door.


    "Shin, are you there?"


    It was Nawaki. Shin opened the door.


    "Nawaki, what''s up?"


    "Nothing much. Just heard you were back, so I came to see you."


    "Oh, I thought you needed something." Shin let him in.


    "Aren''t you on a mission?" Shin asked. Even during the war, there should be missions, right?


    "I just got back from onest night. I heard you returned yesterday too. Is the war over?"


    "Over? Not even close. Kiri''s out of the fight, but there''s still Suna, Iwa, and Amegakure."


    Shin shook his head. If he didn''t intervene, the war wouldn''t end anytime soon.


    He didn''t know why Hiruzen had called him back, but there was definitely some ulterior motive involved.


    "I thought the war was ending." Nawaki sounded disappointed.


    "By the way, I didn''t see many Senju around. Are they all on the battlefield?" Shin asked.


    "Yeah, they are. I want to go to the battlefield too and fight for Konoha." Nawaki''s eyes shone with determination.


    Shin looked at him. "Nawaki, I think you should give up on that idea. I''m not trying to discourage you, but with your strength, you''d be cannon fodder on the battlefield."


    It wasn''t that he thought Nawaki had no potential, but his age was a limiting factor. Not everyone was like Shin.@@novelbin@@


    Shin''s physical strength was exceptional, so his age wasn''t a limitation.


    But Nawaki was different. He had the Sage Body, but he was still just a child. He couldn''tpare to an adult.


    Kushina and Mikoto were also limited by their age and physical development. Their strength hadn''t increased muchtely.


    Nawaki had the potential to be Kage-level, but that was in the future. Currently, his strength was probably at the Elite Ch¨±nin level.


    Even J¨­nin struggled on the battlefield, let alone an elite Ch¨±nin. Countless Ch¨±nin had died in this war.


    "By the way, I heard you''re a J¨­nin now. Congrattions!" Nawaki said enviously.


    They had been in the same ss, graduated at the same time, but Shin was already a J¨­nin.


    "It''s nothing special," Shin said dismissively.


    Nawaki was speechless. Bing a J¨­nin was nothing special?


    Shin seemed arrogant, but he wasn''t trying to be.


    To him, being a J¨­nin or a Genin didn''t matter. It wasn''t a measure of strength. It was just a title.


    Sakumo Hatake, for example, had Kage-level strength, but he was only an Elite J¨­nin.


    "Nawaki, what''s with that look? Are you looking down on me?" Shin asked, noticing Nawaki''s expression.


    "No, of course not!" Nawaki shook his head quickly.


    He remembered that Shin was much stronger than him. If Shin got angry and beat him up, he wouldn''t be able toin.


    "Good. I was going to spar with you, but I guess not." Shin smiled "kindly."


    "By the way, you came empty-handed? No gift?"


    Nawaki scratched his head. He hadn''t thought of bringing a gift.


    "I forgot. How about I treat you to dinner?" Nawaki offered, wincing slightly.


    He knew Shin had a huge appetite.


    "Sure, I won''t refuse a free meal. But is your wallet up to the task?" Shin asked.


    "I''ve saved up some money from missions. Please be gentle on my wallet."


    Nawaki patted his wallet, feeling a pang of sympathy for it.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, Konan, Nawaki''s treating us to dinner!" Shin called out.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan emerged. Mikoto was still frowning.


    Nawaki looked at Mikoto''s expression and nudged Shin. "What''s wrong with Mikoto?"


    "Ahem, don''t ask too many questions," Shin said.


    "Fine, keep your secrets."


    Nawaki was curious, but he wasn''t that nosy.


    "Nawaki, when did you be so generous? Treating us to dinner?" Kushina asked, surprised.


    "When was I ever stingy?" Nawaki grumbled.


    "Are we going now?"


    "We just had breakfast. We''re not hungry yet. How about at noon? Come train with me until then," Shin said.


    He decided to give Nawaki some pointers. Not just because of Tsunade, but also because they were friends.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [115] : Battlefield Situation and Collision

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin stared at Mikoto, dumbfounded.


    "So, only Kushina is allowed toe to your room at night?" Mikoto asked, sitting beside him.


    "Well, no, but..."


    "I''m scared to sleep alone," Mikoto interrupted, using the same excuse as Kushina.


    Shin''s lips twitched.


    "Are you going to refuse?" Mikoto blinked at him, her heart pounding.


    Shin hesitated. Refusing seemed cruel. He was a gentleman; how could he refuse?


    Yep, I''m one hundred percent sure I have absolutely no ulterior motives. None at all!


    She was nervous, despite her calm facade. The thought of Shin and Kushina sleeping together had bothered her.


    She couldn''t stand the imbnce. So, after tricking Kushina, she hade to Shin''s room.


    But now she was worried. What if Shin rejected her? What if he didn''t like her?


    "Ahem, of course I wouldn''t refuse ady. If you''re scared, Mikoto, you can stay here. I''ll protect you."


    Shin said, trying to sound reassuring.


    Mikoto''s pale face regained its color. She was relieved, theny down on the tatami mat.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep, Shin?" she asked, then blushed slightly. Why did she sound like a doting wife?


    Shin had been nning to refine Chakra, but he couldn''t focus now. Hey down next to Mikoto.


    "What if Kushina finds out tomorrow?" he asked.


    If Kushina found out, she might attack him with a kitchen knife.


    "Don''t worry, Kushina sleepste. She won''t find out," Mikoto whispered.


    ...


    The night passed peacefully.


    Mikoto woke up early and prepared breakfast. After finishing, she went to wake up Kushina.


    Seeing Kushina rubbing her eyes sleepily, Mikoto felt a pang of guilt, but also a thrill.


    "Mikoto, what are you thinking about?" Kushina asked, noticing her expression.


    "N-nothing!" Mikoto quickly shook her head. She couldn''t let Kushina know, or she might not talk to her for days.


    Kushina looked at Mikoto, sensing she was hiding something, but she didn''t ask.


    ...


    Half a month passed. Shin had been back in Konoha for a while now. He had also learned about the situation on the battlefields.


    Things weren''t looking good for Konoha. They were losing ground on the Suna front.


    Suna and Ame, who had been on the defensive, were now pushing back. The Konoha forces had been driven out of the Land of Rain.


    The defeat on the Suna front had even affected the Iwa front, where Konoha was also losing ground.


    In the original story, Suna and Ame hadn''t joined forces. Amegakure had been enemies with everyone.


    But now, Amegakure was allied with Suna and Iwa, putting Konoha at a disadvantage.


    Amegakure might be a small vige, but it was the strongest besides the Five Great Viges.


    Shin had suppressed Hanz¨­ before, but without Shin, Hanz¨­ was a force to be reckoned with.


    He had single-handedly overwhelmed Sakumo Hatake on the battlefield and almost killed him several times. With his summon and his own strength, Sakumo was no match for him.


    With Sakumo upied, the Third Kazekage was free to focus on Orochimaru and Jiraiya. And Tsunade had to deal with Chiyo. Thankfully, Ebizo was still recovering from his injuries.


    But enough about Konoha''s predicament. Shin was also in a difficult situation.


    He had a full house tonight. Kushina and Mikoto were both in his room.


    Mikoto had arrived first, and Kushina had snuck inter. Seeing Mikoto in Shin''s room, the atmosphere had be incredibly awkward.


    "Kushina, if I said Mikoto came here to ask me about Ninjutsu, would you believe me?" Shin asked with a stiff smile.


    "Yes, I came to ask Shin about Ninjutsu," Mikoto lied, blushing slightly.


    It was the first time she had ever lied.


    "Heh, you think I''m stupid? Asking about Ninjutsu in bed?" Kushina scoffed.


    She was furious.


    "Mikoto, I thought we were best friends!"


    Kushina red at Mikoto. She should have known better than to trust her.@@novelbin@@


    "You jerk!"


    Kushina punched Shin.


    "Wait, Kushina, I have something to say!" Shin said, grabbing her fist.


    "What are yourst words? I''ll let you say them, then I''ll send you to your grave." Kushina red at him.


    "I don''t think I deserve to die," Shin said.


    "Still arguing? Die!"


    Kushina punched Shin again, but her punches were weak.


    "Kushina, you can''t bring yourself to hurt me, can you?" Shin chuckled.


    "You''re stillughing?!" Kushina punched a hole in the nearby table in frustration.


    She was angry, but she couldn''t bring herself to hurt Shin.


    "Hmph, Mikoto, you owe me an exnation." Kushina red at Mikoto.


    Mikoto felt a chill. "What kind of exnation, Kushina?"


    "You know what I mean!" Kushina was fuming, her jealousy growing.


    Mikoto lowered her head, admitting her guilt.


    ????


    <strong>~ [17] - Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [117] : An Invitation from the Uchiha Clan

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    On the battlefield, Hiruzen Sarutobi''s brow was furrowed with worry. The situation wasn''t looking good.


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, was a formidable opponent, his strength rivaling Hiruzen''s. And Danz¨­ was struggling against R¨­shi, the Four-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Konoha had divided their forces, so they were outnumbered by Iwa. They were gradually losing ground.


    "Danz¨­, should we send Uzumaki Shin to the battlefield? He could help relieve the pressure," Hiruzen suggested.


    "Absolutely not. Uzumaki Shin''s reputation among the Konoha Shinobi is already high. Do you want him to gain even more influence and challenge you for the Hokage position?"


    Danz¨­ asked.


    "Don''t underestimate him just because he''s young. He might not be a threat now, but in a few years, who knows? And don''t forget, he has Tsunade''s support."


    Hiruzen fell silent. He had recalled Shin to Konoha partly due to Danz¨­''s suggestion. Shin''s poprity was indeed a concern.


    It hadn''t been a problem on the Kiri front. Although Shin had defeated the Kiri forces and killed the Third Mizukage, few knew about it.


    No one had witnessed it firsthand. The Konoha higher-ups had kept it a secret.


    But on the Suna front, Shin''s reputation surpassed even Sakumo Hatake''s.


    They had witnessed his strength, his ability to overwhelm Kage and freeze an entire battlefield.


    People admired strength, especially Shinobi. Shin might be young, but age didn''t matter when it came to power.


    Hiruzen felt threatened. Shin was young, but with the support of the Konoha Shinobi, he could potentially challenge Hiruzen''s position.


    The war had caused heavy losses for Konoha. The families and friends of the fallen Shinobi were grieving and angry.


    That anger would be directed not just at the enemy, but also at Hiruzen.


    Even though Hiruzen hadn''t started the war, some vigers might lose theirposure and demand his resignation.


    And if a popr Shinobi emerged at that time, Hiruzen might be forced to step down.


    Shin''s age was a factor, but as Danz¨­ had said, in a few years, when Shin was older and even more powerful, someone might try to make him Hokage.


    And sometimes, youth was an advantage. It represented potential. Some believed Shin might be the next "God of Shinobi," surpassing even Hashirama Senju.


    After much deliberation, Hiruzen decided against sending Shin to the battlefield.


    He wasn''t the same Hiruzen as in the future. He still valued his position as Hokage.


    And Konoha wasn''t in a desperate situation yet.


    ...


    Shin, back in Konoha, was oblivious to Hiruzen and Danz¨­''s concerns. If he knew, he wouldugh.


    He had never wanted to be Hokage. The position might be tempting to others, but to Shin, it was just a hassle.


    He hated trouble, and being Hokage meant a lot of trouble.


    The Hokage was responsible for managing the entire vige. It was a headache.


    Why would he burden himself with such a troublesome position when he could live a carefree life?


    He valued strength, not political power. Even if people begged him to be Hokage, he wouldn''t be interested.


    He was currently fishing with Kushina and Mikoto by a river. Konan sat beside him, watching.


    "Why are we fishing? I''m not interested in this," Kushinained.


    "It''s a form of training. Fishing requires patience, just like training. Otherwise, you''ll never master Sage Mode," Shin said.


    Learning Sage Mode required a calm mind, which was a challenge for Kushina. So Shin had brought her fishing to help her improve patience.


    After an afternoon of fishing, Shin and Mikoto had caught several fish, while Kushina hadn''t caught a single one.@@novelbin@@


    She was frustrated, especially with Konan''s amused nces.


    "Let''s go. It''s gettingte," Shin said, carrying the bucket filled with his catch.


    ...


    As they returned to the Senjupound, they saw an Uchiha Shinobi waiting for them.


    The Uchiha handed Shin an invitation, then left without a word.


    Shin looked at the invitation, confused.


    "What does it say?" Kushina asked curiously.


    "It''s an invitation to the Uchiha npound."


    Shin handed the invitation to Kushina.


    The Uchiha n''s invitation wasn''t unexpected. After all, Shin''s Sharingan was no secret now.


    What was surprising was that they had waited so long to invite him.


    "It must be because of your Sharingan," Mikoto said.


    "Shin, what are you going to do? Are you going?" Kushina asked.


    "I think you should be careful," Mikoto said.


    As an Uchiha, she understood their personality. They were prone to extremes.


    This invitation could be a trap.


    Shin smiled. He wasn''t afraid of the Uchiha n, no matter their intentions.


    He wasn''t even afraid of a Hidden Vige, let alone a single n. Besides, most of the Uchiha were on the battlefield. There couldn''t be that many left in the vige.


    "I''ll go. I want to see what they''re up to."


    Mikoto didn''t try to dissuade him, but she reminded him to be careful.


    Although he had decided to go, it wouldn''t be now. It was almost dark. And he wanted to make them wait.


    He didn''t care if they were offended.


    ????


    <strong>~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [121] : Tsunade’s Jealousy

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin arrived at the battlefield to find Konoha''s high-ranking ninja waiting for him. He felt a surge of pride.


    He didn''t realize they had been alerted by The One Tail''s arrival, not that they were there to wee him.


    "Tsunade!"


    Shin ignored Hiruzen and the others, waving to Tsunade. It had been a while.


    Tsunade''s face was cold, her anger palpable.


    Shin jumped down from Shukaku''s head, followed by Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Why aren''t you happy to see me, Tsunade? I''m so happy to see you. You''re hurting my feelings."


    Shin feigned a heartbroken expression.


    "Hmph, you little brat. You haven''t visited me once in all this time."


    Tsunade punched Shin lightly.


    Shin caught her fist and chuckled awkwardly. "I''ve been busy."


    "Heh."


    Tsunade scoffed.


    "Busy flirting with girls? Don''t deny it. Nawaki told me everything."


    Shin gritted his teeth. ''That little snitch!''


    "Is that jealousy I smell?" Shin teased.


    "Jealous? I never get jealous!!"


    Tsunade punched Shin again, this time with more force.


    "Ahem, Tsunade, perhaps we should focus on the matter at hand."@@novelbin@@


    Hiruzen interrupted, rescuing Shin. Shin suddenly felt grateful towards the old man.


    "Hmph." Tsunade red at Shin, then at Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Shin, you''re here. We''re counting on you." Hiruzen gave Shin a warm smile.


    He wouldn''t have sent for Shin if Konoha wasn''t in a desperate situation.


    "Hearing of Konoha''s plight, I couldn''t rest. As a Konoha Shinobi, I must do my part. It''s not a burden at all," Shin said with a serious expression.


    His words touched Hiruzen. Danz¨­, however, scoffed.


    He knew Shin better than Hiruzen. To him, Shin''s words were just empty ttery.


    "I didn''t know you were so noble, kid," Jiraiya said, surprised.


    "Of course." Shin smiled.


    Hiruzen and Shin exchanged pleasantries for a while, then Hiruzen and the others left.


    ....


    Hiruzen had more important matters to attend to on the battlefield. He didn''t have time to chat with Shin.


    Shin also wasn''t interested in chatting with the old man.


    With only Shin, Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan remaining, the atmosphere became awkward. Tsunade red at Shin.


    "It''s been a while. We should have a good chat, Tsunade," Shin said, trying to break the tension.


    "Sure, I''d love to." Tsunade''s smile made Shin nervous.


    "I want to talk to Shin alone."


    Tsunade turned to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "No way! Who knows what you''ll do? We''reing with you!" Kushina refused.


    Mikoto looked at Kushina, confused.


    "Mikoto, you don''t understand that old woman. She''s been trying to seduce Shin for ages," Kushina whispered to Mikoto.


    "What?!" Mikoto gasped, then red at Tsunade.


    "Kushina, what did you tell her?"


    Tsunade frowned. She hadn''t heard what Kushina said, but Mikoto''s sudden hostility was a bad sign.


    "I was just saying how long it''s been since west saw you, Tsunade-neechan. We want to chat with you, right, Mikoto?"


    Kushina nudged Mikoto.


    "Yes, Tsunade-neechan. We want to catch up." Mikoto yed along.


    "We can do thatter." Tsunade grabbed Shin''s hand and dragged him away.


    Kushina and Mikoto tried to follow, but Tsunade was too fast.


    "Damn it! Konan,e on! Let''s find that old hag!" Kushina yelled.


    "I don''t think Tsunade-neechan is that old," Konan said.


    "She''s an old woman in my eyes! Come on!"


    Kushina scooped up Konan and chased after Tsunade and Shin with Mikoto.


    ....


    In a forest near the Konoha camp, Tsunade red at Shin. "Don''t you have anything to say for yourself?"


    "Are you jealous, Tsunade?" Shin asked with a smile.


    "No." Tsunade''s face was expressionless.


    "But it''s obvious you are," Shin teased, stepping closer.


    Shin was only twelve, but he was almost as tall as Tsunade now.


    Tsunade blushed as he stood close to her.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen you blush. I didn''t think you were capable of it," Shin chuckled.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Tsunade scowled.


    "Ahem, Tsunade, you said you wanted to talk. What do you want to talk about?" Shin changed the subject.


    "You''ve been having fun with Kushina and Mikoto, haven''t you? Forgotten all about me?"


    Tsunade''s voice wasced with jealousy.


    "Of course not. How could I forget about you, Tsunade-sama? I''d be dead if I did," Shin said with feigned fear.


    Tsunade giggled, then remembered she was supposed to be angry. She put on a stern expression.


    Just as she was about to continue, Kushina and Mikoto finally found them.


    "Old hag Tsunade, you haven''t done anything to Shin, have you?" Kushina asked, ring at Tsunade.


    "Kushina, what did you say?"


    Tsunade was furious. She hated being called old. She was only twenty-two!


    ????


    <strong>~ If you''re interested. you can read 17 advanced chapters /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [124] : Shin vs. the Third Raikage

    ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin arrived at the Kumo camp, easily bypassing their sensory ninja.


    "Where is Third Raikage?"


    The camp wasrge; finding the Raikage would take time.


    Shin captured a Kumo Shinobi and used his Sharingan to hypnotize him, learning the Raikage''s location.


    "The Sharingan is so convenient."


    Shin killed the Shinobi and headed towards the Raikage''s tent.


    He found it easily and entered without hesitation.


    The Third Raikage was surprised to see him. "Who are you?" he asked with a frown.


    "Can''t you see my forehead protector?"


    Shin raised his hand to his forehead, then remembered he had forgotten to wear it.


    "Oops, I seem to have forgotten it."


    The Raikage stared at him. "You''re Uzumaki Shin."


    "Wow, you know me?" Shin was surprised.


    He hadn''t realized how famous he was. The Raikage had seen his picture.


    "Indeed. You''re the brat who gave the Third Kazekage and Hanz¨­ so much trouble." The Raikage sneered, standing up.


    Shin then realized how tall the Raikage was. He was over two meters tall, towering over Shin.


    Shin was only 1.6 meters tall, but he was only twelve. He was considered tall for his age.


    "The Raikage seems to be looking down on me." Shin could sense the disdain in his tone.


    "Hmph, a mere child. You have guts, infiltrating our camp."


    The Raikage snorted, and blue lightning crackled around his body. This was his Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    He might be acting arrogant, but he was cautious. Shin had defeated the Third Kazekage and Hanz¨­; he couldn''t be underestimated.


    The Raikage might be a musclehead, but he wasn''t stupid. To be a Raikage, you need to have brains as well as brawn.


    "System, use an Advanced Replication Card to copy the Third Raikage''s Lightning Release Chakra Mode."


    Shin said in his mind.


    Instantly, knowledge of the Lightning Release Chakra Mode flooded his mind. He could use it now.


    "Lightning Oppression Horizontal."


    The Raikage moved with surprising speed, bursting through the tent and shing at Shin with a lightning-enhanced hand.


    "Don''t you know it''s rude to aim for the face?" Shin''s voice came from behind the Raikage.@@novelbin@@


    The Raikage''s eyes widened in rm. He had struck Shin, but it was just a Shadow Clone.


    He felt a sharp pain in his back and was sent flying out of the tent.


    Shin retracted his leg, watching the Raikage.


    "You''re not bad, kid."


    The Raikage got up, dusting himself off. He hadn''t been injured by Shin''s kick.


    Besides some dirt and a bit of pain, he was fine. His title of "strongest shield" wasn''t just for show.


    Kumo Shinobi, alerted by themotion, gathered around.


    "Raikage-sama, what happened?"


    They stared at the Raikage, covered in dirt and with a clear footprint on his back.


    The Raikage was a legend, able to fight the Eight-Tails barehanded. To them, he was practically on the same level as Hashirama Senju.


    Of course, that was just their perception. The Raikage was strong, but he was no match for Hashirama.


    Perhaps in Taijutsu, he might have an edge, but Hashirama''s Sage Art Wood Release was devastating.


    Embarrassed by his appearance, the Raikage''s expression darkened. "All Kumo Shinobi, retreat!" he ordered.


    He knew about Shin''srge-scale Ice Release Jutsu. Ordinary Shinobi were no match for him.


    The Kumo Shinobi obeyed, even the elite J¨­nin.


    "Aren''t you going to call for backup?" Shin asked, emerging from the destroyed tent.


    "I don''t need help to deal with you."


    "Hell Stab!"


    The Raikage became a blur of motion, his body crackling with lightning. He aimed a powerful downward strike at Shin with his elbow.


    "You''re fast." Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and dodged the attack.


    The Raikage''s attack struck the ground, creating arge crater.


    Before the dust could settle, the Raikage attacked again, his elbow aimed at Shin''s throat.


    "Trying to kill me, huh?"


    Shin didn''t dodge this time. He met the Raikage''s attack head-on with his own elbow.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    A shockwave erupted, and the ground was pulverized.


    Shin was thrown back, as was the Raikage. Neither had gained an advantage.


    Shin looked at his elbow. It was bleeding, and his arm was numb. But he didn''t care. The wound healed instantly, and the numbness vanished.


    That was the power of the Perfect Sage Body''s regenerative ability. Even fatal wounds could be healed quickly.


    The Raikage was also injured. He looked at the blood on his arm, his expression thoughtful. It had been a long time since he had been injured.


    "Getting distracted during our fight? I admire your courage."


    Shin''s fist appeared before the Raikage''s eyes, then connected with his face. The Raikage was sent flying, his cheek swelling rapidly.


    ????


    <strong>~ If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [125] : A Complete Defeat

    ~ Support & Read 19 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Getting distracted during our fight? I admire your courage."


    Shin looked at the Third Raikage, who was sprawled on the ground, and smirked.


    The Raikage spat out a mouthful of blood, That punch had almost knocked him out.


    "You call yourself the ''Strongest Shield''? I don''t even use that title, and you dare im it? Who gave you the courage?"


    Shin taunted the Raikage as he approached.


    "Brat, don''t think you''re strong just because younded a sneak attack. You''re not on my level."


    The Raikage suddenly sprang to his feet, throwing a punch at Shin''s face. This guy really liked aiming for the face. Shin did too.


    Shin''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan locked onto the Raikage. The Raikage was fast, but to Shin, his movements were slow. The Raikage''s punch missed, his momentum carrying him forward.


    "Down you go."


    Shin leaped into the air and mmed his Chakra-enhanced fist into the back of the Raikage''s head.


    The Raikage''s eyes bulged, and he crashed to the ground, creating a human-shaped crater.


    Shin walked over to the crater and looked at the motionless Raikage. Had he killed him with a single punch?


    Even with the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, the back of the head was still a vulnerable spot.


    "I didn''t mean to kill you, but if you die from this, don''t me me. Your defense is just too weak."


    Shin said to the unconscious Raikage.


    "Uzumaki Shin, you think that can kill me?"


    The Raikage struggled to his feet, his head spinning. He fought to stay conscious.


    Shin''s Chakra-enhanced punch to the back of his head had almost knocked him out, even with the Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    "As Expected of the Third Raikage. You''re one tough bastard. I, Uzumaki Shin, acknowledge you as the most durable."


    <strong>"Hell Stab: Four-Finger Nukite!"</strong>


    The Raikage suddenly unleashed his ultimate attack, charging towards Shin.


    <strong>"Lightning Release Chakra Mode."</strong>


    Shin''s body crackled with lightning. He could feel his cells bing more active, his reflexes sharper.


    His speed and strength increased.


    "Let''s see whose attack is stronger."


    Shin''s fist collided with the Raikage''s Hell Stab.


    The Hell Stab was a Jutsu that focused Chakra into four fingers, granting it incredible piercing power. It was far stronger than the Chidori.


    And its power increased as the number of fingers used decreased. With just one finger, it was known as the "strongest spear."


    <strong><em>BOOM!</em></strong>


    The Raikage was sent flying, his four fingers broken.


    Shin looked at his fist, a few drops of blood dripping from it. The Raikage''s attack had injured him.


    But the wound healed instantly. The Perfect Sage Body''s regenerative ability was menacing.


    The Raikage gritted his teeth in pain. They said the fingers were connected to the heart. Even he couldn''t tolerate this pain.


    "How do you know the Lightning Release Chakra Mode?"


    He asked through the pain.


    "Heh, I know more than just that. I know everything you know," Shin chuckled.


    Shin had learned a lot from this fight. He had copied all the Raikage''s Nintaijutsu.


    The core of the Raikage''s Nintaijutsu was the Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    With the Sharingan''s copying ability, Shin had copied all the techniques the Raikage had used, including the Hell Stab.


    Without the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, he wouldn''t be able to use those techniques effectively, but he had copied that too.


    <strong>"Lightning Oppression Horizontal!"</strong>


    Shin appeared before the Raikage in a sh and shed at him with a lightning-enhanced hand.


    The attack sent the Raikage flying, leaving a deep gash on his chest.


    "That''s quite powerful," Shin said with a smile.


    The Raikage''s heart sank. Shin''s Lightning Oppression Horizontal was identical to his own, but more powerful.


    Shin''s Taijutsu was alreadyparable to his without the Lightning Release Chakra Mode. With it, he was even stronger.


    "Thank you for your generous instruction. Goodbye."


    Shin could kill the Raikage now, but he didn''t.


    "Raikage, I''ll spare you this time, considering all I''ve learned from you. But I suggest you take your Kumo Shinobi and leave. Killing you would be too easy."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and stepped through it, leaving the Kumo camp.


    He wasn''t boasting. Killing the Raikage would be child''s y. He had only used Taijutsu in this fight. He had many other abilities he hadn''t used.


    He could kill the Raikage instantly with Genjutsu. And there was also Ice Release, the Susanoo, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities, and Sage Mode.@@novelbin@@


    He spared the Raikage because he had his reasons. If the Raikage was foolish enough to continue fighting, he would end up like the Third Mizukage.


    ....


    After Shin left, the Kumo Shinobi returned and saw the injured Raikage.


    "Raikage-sama, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," the Raikage said, standing up. But the blood and his trembling hand betrayed his words.


    "Medics! Treat the Raikage''s injuries!" a Kumo J¨­nin yelled.


    Several medics rushed over to examine the Raikage, who didn''t refuse. He might be putting on a brave face, but his injuries needed treatment.


    Especially his fingers. If he didn''t treat them properly, he might not be able to use the Hell Stab anymore.


    ????


    <strong>~ If you''re interested. you can read 19 advanced chapters /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [127] : Are the Third Kazekage and Hanz� Weak?

    ~ Support & Read 21 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Kushina, give it up." Shin grinned at the bound Kushina.


    "Hmph, I''ll never surrender!"


    Kushina had been tied up after refusing to apologize for attacking Shin.


    "Kushina, it''s dinner time. How are you going to eat if you''re tied up? Do you want to starve? Just apologize to Shin." Mikoto said with a stern expression.


    She was trying hard not tough.


    "Mikoto, I don''t have any proof, but I think you''reughing at me," Kushina said suspiciously.


    "We''re best friends. How could Iugh at you?"


    "Mikoto, if you really are my best friend, then untie me."


    "Sorry, Kushina, but Shin said if I untie you, he''ll tie me up instead," Mikoto said, shaking her head.


    Shin looked at them, confused. When had he said that? And Mikoto was lying right in front of him.


    "Mikoto, you said we''re best friends, right? Then can''t you suffer a bit for me?" Kushina pleaded.


    Mikoto thought for a moment, then said with a serious expression, "In that case, Kushina, we''re not friends anymore."


    She turned and walked away.


    "Wow, that''s your friendship?" Tsunade chuckled.


    "Poor Kushina-neechan," Konan said sympathetically.


    "I don''t need your pity!" Kushina huffed.


    Shin walked over and untied Kushina, who looked at him in surprise. Was he letting her go so easily? Did he have an ulterior motive?


    "I just felt sorry for you," Shin said with a smile.


    ....


    "I''m not pitiful! And Shin will always like me, right?" Kushina clung to Shin.


    Tsunade, seeing this, pulled Kushina away.


    "Kushina, stop fooling around. Let''s eat before the food gets cold," Tsunade said.


    "Right," Mikoto agreed.


    Konan sat obediently beside Shin, waiting for dinner.


    After dinner, Shin suddenly remembered something important: they didn''t have a ce to sleep.


    They had forgotten to set up their tent.


    "Looks like we''ll have to stay at your ce tonight, Tsunade," Shin said.


    "Sure, I don''t mind."


    "It''ll be a bit cramped, but we can manage," Kushina said.


    Tsunade''s tent wasrge, but it would still be crowded with all of them.


    "Kushina, if you don''t like it, you can sleep outside," Tsunade said.


    "I''m not stupid." Kushina red at her.


    ....


    When it was time to sleep, a dispute arose.


    "I want to sleep next to Shin," Kushina dered.


    "This is my tent. Shouldn''t I be the one making the arrangements?" Tsunade said.


    "Let Shin decide," Mikoto said, looking at Shin.


    "I want to sleep next to Shin-nii!" Konan clung to Shin''s arm.


    "s, the woes of being popr." Shin sighed dramatically, though inwardly, he was smug.


    "Shin, make your choice."


    Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and even Konan stared at Shin expectantly. He was in a predicament.


    Making a choice would be disastrous. So he came up with a solution: they would draw lots.


    Kushina and Mikoto ended up sleeping next to Shin, while Konan, bending the rules, was practically on top of him. Tsunade was fuming.


    "Ahem, Tsunade, how about you sleep under me?" Shin asked hopefully.


    "Get lost. I''m annoyed, don''t bother me." Tsunade turned away angrily.


    ....


    The next morning, Shin woke up first. He looked at Konan, who was sleeping peacefully in his arms. He didn''t disturb her.


    Mikoto was on his left, and Kushina was on his right. It was a pleasant feeling.


    Wait a minute...


    Shin turned to his right. It wasn''t Kushina; it was Tsunade. And Kushina was on the other side of Tsunade. When had they switched ces?


    Tsunade opened her eyes and met Shin''s gaze.


    "What are you looking at?" she asked, rubbing her eyes.


    "I don''t remember it being like thisst night."


    "Yeah, Kushina wanted to switch ces with me in the middle of the night. So here I am," Tsunade said.


    Shin didn''t believe her for a second.


    Mikoto and Konan also woke up and were surprised to see Tsunade next to Shin.


    Tsunade shushed them and pointed at Kushina, signaling them not to wake her up.


    She had switched ces with Kushina while she was asleep. She couldn''t let Kushina know, or she might start a fight.


    She wasn''t afraid of Kushina, but Kushina was persistent.


    "I''ll make breakfast." Mikoto got up and went to the kitchen.


    Konan also got up and started refining Chakra.


    ....


    "Konan is so hardworking," Tsunade said, watching her. With that kind of dedication, she would achieve great things.


    "Yeah, if you were half as hardworking as Konan, you wouldn''t be so weak," Shin said, ncing at Tsunade.@@novelbin@@


    "Shin, you think I''m weak?"


    She was probably the only one who thought she was weak.


    "To me, you''re not that strong. Average, I guess. You probably can''t even defeat the Third Kazekage or Hanz¨­."


    Tsunade was speechless. She wasn''t confident she could defeat them, but were they weak? One was known as the strongest Kazekage, the other as "Kami." Shin seemed to be underestimating them.


    ????


    <strong>~ 21 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [128] : The Mission to Destroy Supplies

    ~ Support & Read 21 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    At dinner, Tsunade''s expression was gloomy. Kushina looked at her, puzzled.


    "What''s wrong with her?" she whispered to Mikoto.


    "Shin said she was ''weak''. She''s probably upset," Mikoto whispered back.


    "Can you two be any quieter?"


    Tsunade red at them.


    Kushina and Mikoto were embarrassed. They had been caught gossiping.


    "Ahem, want me to teach you a secret technique?" Shin asked, setting down his rice ball.


    "A secret technique? What kind?"


    Kushina was intrigued. Secret techniques were usually powerful Jutsu passed down within a n or vige.


    The Uzumaki n''s Sealing Jutsu used to be a secret technique. But after the n''s destruction, some of those Jutsu had spread.


    "The Lightning Release Chakra Mode. The Third Raikage''s secret technique," Shin said with a grin.


    He was going to teach them the Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    Copying Jutsu was different from copying Kekkei Genkai. Although he had copied the Ice Release, he didn''t know how tobine Wind and Water Release to create it.


    But when he copied the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, all the knowledge of its training and application appeared in his mind.


    "You know the Third Raikage''s Lightning Release Chakra Mode?"


    Tsunade looked at Shin in surprise. Wasn''t that the Raikage''s signature technique? How did Shin learn it?


    "What do you think I was doing when I visited the Raikage? Just having a friendly spar? This is simple stuff. I can learn it in an instant."


    Shin boasted. He wouldn''t lie to Tsunade, but he wouldn''t tell her the truth either. If he said this in front of the Raikage, the Raikage might actually believe him.


    "If you learn the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, you might be like the Third Raikage."


    "Be like the Raikage? Covered in muscles? No, thank you!" Tsunade refused without hesitation.


    Kushina, who had been interested, immediately lost interest.


    She couldn''t imagine herself covered in muscles. And Shin definitely wouldn''t like that.


    Mikoto also declined.


    Konan just ate her breakfast quietly.


    "The Raikage built those muscles through physical training. It has nothing to do with the Lightning Release Chakra Mode," Shin said, surprised by their reaction.


    "I''m not learning it. I like the Strength of a Hundred Seal just fine," Tsunade dered.


    She didn''t care how powerful the Lightning Release Chakra Mode was. She wasn''t going to be a muscle woman.


    Kushina and Mikoto also expressed their disinterest.


    Seeing their reluctance, Shin dropped the subject.


    .....


    .....


    As Shin arrived on the battlefield, Konoha, which had been relentlessly attacked until now, finally had a chance to breathe.


    "I''m so awesome. Just my presence scared those four viges." Shin couldn''t help but brag.


    "Can you stop with the bragging?" Tsunade rolled her eyes.


    "Tsunade, why are you so free? There are a lot of injured Konoha Shinobi. Shouldn''t you be treating them?"


    Shin asked.


    "Can''t I take a break?" Tsunade red at him.


    Shin had been on the battlefield for five days. It had rained for three of those days. It was annoying.


    "Shouldn''t weunch a counterattack? We can''t win this war if we''re always on the defensive."


    "How should I know? I don''t attend those meetings," Tsunade said.


    "This is so boring."@@novelbin@@


    Shin was bored. In Konoha, there were things to do, but on the battlefield, it was dull.


    He wanted to fight, but the enemy wasn''t attacking.


    "Uzumaki Shin, the Sandaime Hokage has a mission for you."


    ....


    Just as Shin was feeling bored, a Shinobi arrived and handed him a mission scroll.


    Shin opened the scroll curiously.


    Tsunade peered over his shoulder. The mission was to destroy Iwa''s supply depot. The scroll even contained the supply route.


    "Finally, something to do. I''m getting rusty." Shin jumped up excitedly.


    "You''re happy about a dangerous mission like this?" Tsunade said, surprised.


    Destroying the enemy''s supply lines was dangerous. Every vige heavily guarded their supplies.


    "It''s only dangerous for others. Not for me."


    Shin said confidently. With his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, who could defeat him?


    Madara Uchiha was still alive, but he was barely alive. If he had the audacity to show his face, Shin would finish him off.


    "I''m going on a mission. Want toe?" Shin asked Mikoto and Kushina.


    "Yes! Of course!"


    Kushina grabbed Mikoto''s hand and followed Shin.


    Shin could easilyplete the mission alone, but he had brought Kushina and Mikoto to keep himpany.


    .....


    .....


    "Is the intel urate? We''ve been waiting for ages. What if it''s wrong?"


    Kushinained. They hadn''t encountered the supply transport team yet.


    "It doesn''t matter if the intel is wrong. We won''t be med for a mission failure," Shin said calmly, though inwardly, he was annoyed.


    If the mission failed, he would find out who provided the faulty intel.


    ????


    <strong>~ 21 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [130] : Tenmomei vs. Dust Release

    ~ Support & Read 23 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Are they scared?" Kushina asked, noticing the Iwa Shinobi backing away nervously.


    "Probably. They''re so pathetic." Shin scoffed. He had only used a few Jutsu, and they were already scared. He wondered what would happen if he used the Perfect Susanoo.


    "They''re not attacking. Let''s take the initiative."


    ....


    Shin drew his Kusanagi sword and used the Body Flicker Jutsu to approach the Iwa Shinobi. Within moments, he was among them.


    "Kill him!"


    An Iwa J¨­nin charged at Shin.


    "Gale sh!"


    Shin enhanced his sword with Wind Release Chakra and shed at the J¨­nin.


    The attack was swift, precise, and deadly.


    The J¨­nin was killed instantly, and a wind de shot out from the sword, killing another Iwa Shinobi.


    Shin, wielding his Kusanagi sword, was like a grim reaper on the battlefield. No one could withstand a single blow from him.


    Whether they were Genin, Chunin, or J¨­nin, they were all equally weak in his eyes.


    "Damn it!"


    ¨­noki coughed up blood, his anger reaching its peak.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, are you alright?"


    His son, Kitsuchi, rushed to his side.


    "I''m fine."


    ¨­noki coughed again. Shin''s kick had broken two of his ribs. But he could endure the pain.


    He was still in his prime, not the frail old man he would be in the future.@@novelbin@@


    "Kitsuchi, don''t go over there," ¨­noki said to his son.


    He didn''t want Kitsuchi to get hurt. Shin was ughtering their Shinobi. Even though Kitsuchi was talented and strong, he would be no match for Shin.


    ¨­noki had seen Shin kill an Iwa elite J¨­nin in two moves.


    He wouldn''t let his son die.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, as a Shinobi of Iwagakure, I cannot stand by and watch myrades die!" Kitsuchi said resolutely.


    "Shut up and obey me! Order the others to retreat! Leave this to me and R¨­shi!" ¨­noki roared.


    Kitsuchi could only obey.


    ¨­noki sighed. His son was talented, but hecked the decisiveness of a leader.


    Kitsuchi ryed his orders, and the Iwa Shinobi, terrified of Shin, retreated quickly.


    Shin stood alone, surrounded by dozens of corpses. Blood flowed like a stream.


    "Uzumaki Shin!"


    ¨­noki roared, his eyes bloodshot. Shin had killed over a hundred Iwa Shinobi in a matter of minutes.


    And among the dead were J¨­nin and elite J¨­nin, valuable assets.


    "Why are you shouting? I''m not deaf."


    Shin looked at ¨­noki, who was standing beside R¨­shi, the Four-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    R¨­shi was stubborn and didn''t get along with ¨­noki. They were both hard-headed.


    But this was a war. For the sake of Iwagakure, R¨­shi had temporarily submitted to ¨­noki''s authority.


    <strong>"Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"</strong>


    ¨­noki unleashed his ultimate Jutsu, Dust Release, a Kekkei T¨­ta thatbined Earth, Wind, and Fire Release.


    It was a Jutsu developed by the Second Tsuchikage, M¨±, and passed down to ¨­noki. It could disintegrate anything into atoms.


    Dust Release was undeniably powerful, but its Chakra cost was immense.


    ¨­noki felt his Chakra deplete. That single attack had used a third of his reserves.


    A cube-shaped barrier shot towards Shin. Anything caught within it would be disintegrated.


    This attack ignored defenses. Even the Third Raikage would be turned to dust.


    <strong>"Tenmomei."</strong>


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and used his right eye''s ability, rewinding time. The cube-shaped barrier reversed its trajectory and vanished.


    The Detachment of the Primitive World Technique had been rewound to before it was even cast, but ¨­noki''s Chakra wasn''t restored.


    Shin''s Tenmomei had only affected the Jutsu, not ¨­noki himself.


    Theoretically, if the Jutsu was rewound to before it was cast, the Chakra used should also be restored.


    But when it came to time maniption, things wereplicated. Shin didn''t fully understand it yet.


    When he used Tenmomei to rewind a Jutsu, the Chakra cost wasn''t refunded. It was consumed.


    Shin didn''t know why.


    ¨­noki''s eyes widened. His Dust Release had vanished. It hadn''t had any effect. He wondered if there was something wrong with his Jutsu.


    "¨­noki, your Dust Release is useless," Shin said with a smirk, enjoying ¨­noki''s dumbfounded expression.


    "You did this?" ¨­noki scowled. He was certain there was nothing wrong with his Jutsu. Shin must have done something.


    "Against these eyes, all Jutsu are useless," Shin said calmly.


    ????


    <strong>~ 23 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [133] : Nawaki Who Survived the ‘Crisis’

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ We''re back with the Daily <strong>2 Chapters</strong> :)


    ????


    Not long after, Danz¨­ left with a grim expression.


    Shin didn''t waste time with pleasantries. He told Danz¨­ that the mission to destroy Iwa''s supplies wasplete, and if he didn''t believe it, he could go check himself.


    He also threatened to kill Danz¨­ if he caused any more trouble. Whether Danz¨­ took the threat seriously or not, Shin meant it.


    He then sent Danz¨­ away.


    "You let him go just like that?" Kushina was dissatisfied.


    She wanted to put Danz¨­ in his ce.


    "I don''t know why, but every time I see Danz¨­''s face, I have the urge to punch him," Mikoto said.


    "I feel the same way," Kushina agreed.


    "Alright, let''s make dinner. I''m starving."


    Shin interrupted them.


    ...


    After leaving Shin, Danz¨­ went straight to Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "Hiruzen, my n failed. Uzumaki Shinpleted the mission. He infiltrated the Iwa camp and destroyed their supplies," Danz¨­ reported.


    "What?" Hiruzen frowned.


    Infiltrated the Iwa camp and destroyed their supplies? He doubted it.


    "You can send someone to investigate. If it''s true, we can attack Iwa now."


    Danz¨­ left after delivering his message.


    ...


    Not long after he left, the rumors of Shin''s mission failure disappeared and were reced with praise for his sess. The previous rumors were now med on enemy spies spreading misinformation.@@novelbin@@


    This was Danz¨­''s doing. He was only acting out of fear. Shin had threatened to kill him if he heard any more nder.


    Danz¨­ was furious, but he ultimately backed down. Shin''s threat seemed genuine.


    And Shin was only twelve. Who knew what a hot-headed kid might do? After all, Shin had attacked him before.


    "Danz¨­ works fast."


    Shin had only finished eating, and the rumors had already changed.


    He recalled asking Danz¨­ to find Uchiha Ryota. Danz¨­ had delivered the information within three days. He was efficient. Perhaps Shin could use him for other tasks in the future.


    As for whether Danz¨­ would agree... that was simple. Just threaten his life.


    "Your reputation seems to have improved. Happy?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    "Happy? Please. I don''t care about that," Shin scoffed.


    "Shin, are you interested in bing Hokage?"


    Tsunade asked seriously.


    "Why are you asking?" Shin looked at her, confused.


    "If you want to be Hokage, I can help you."


    The Senju n might have declined, but their influence remained. If Tsunade supported Shin, some of the other ns would too.


    Of course, Shin had to be capable.


    And he was. He had the strength and the brains. Tsunade felt he would make a great Hokage.


    "Tsunade, have you forgotten? Your brother Nawaki''s dream is to be Hokage. You should help him. I have no interest in that position. And I wouldn''t make a good Hokage anyway."


    Shin refused. He wasn''t interested in the Hokage position. It held no appeal to him.


    Power? He didn''t need it. To him, strength was everything.


    "Nawaki''s personality isn''t suited for being Hokage. I think you''d be perfect."


    "First, it doesn''t matter what you think. And don''t forget, I wasn''t originally from Konoha. I can''t be Hokage."


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore."


    Shin didn''t want to continue this pointless discussion. He had never wanted to be Hokage and didn''t have deep feelings for Konoha.


    "Fine, but if you change your mind, let me know."


    "I won''t."


    "Don''t be so sure. You might change your mind one day. Come on, let''s go back to the tent. It''s raining again."


    Tsunade looked up at the falling rain.


    "I have to go do something."


    Shin suddenly said, then opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and stepped through it.


    "He didn''t even say what he was doing. I''ll get him back for this." Tsunade grumbled.


    ...


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport back to his house in Konoha. There was someone sitting in the courtyard, looking bewildered.


    It was Nawaki. He was staring at his hands in confusion.


    "You were in danger, weren''t you?"


    Shin''s voice startled Nawaki. "How did you know? And aren''t you on the battlefield?"


    "I''m a fortune teller. I can predict the future."


    "Shin, did you save me?"


    Nawaki remembered falling into an explosive trap. The tags had detonated, and then he had fallen into a dark void, ending up here.


    Shin nodded. "Sort of."


    The Transcription Seal he had imnted in Nawaki''s eyes had activated. Tenmomei had saved his life, and Yomotsu Hirasaka had transported him to Shin''s courtyard.


    Shin had set the destination for Yomotsu Hirasaka to be his courtyard when he applied the Transcription Seal.


    "How did you do it?" Nawaki asked.


    "I can''t tell you that. You just had a brush with death, Nawaki. Tell me what happened."


    Nawaki''s expression darkened. "It was that bastard Kai. He pushed me into an explosive trap."


    Shin was surprised. He hadn''t expected Kai to be involved.


    "What happened? Why would Kai do that?" Shin asked.


    "I don''t know. He just attacked me and pushed me into a trap filled with explosive tags."


    Nawaki didn''t understand why Kai would try to kill him. They had their differences, but it wasn''t that serious.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [134] : The Necklace Left by Shodaime

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Nawaki, can you exin what happened?" Shin asked.


    Nawaki nodded. "We were on a mission to secretly escort a batch of medicine to the battlefield."


    "Wait, they gave you a mission that important?" Shin interrupted, incredulous.


    Medicine was crucial on the battlefield. Shin couldn''t believe they would entrust such a mission to Nawaki and his team.


    "The ninja who gave us the mission said it was because we''re weak and inconspicuous. That it would be safer that way," Nawaki exined.


    "So it was just you, Kai, and Hizashi?"


    "Yes. And we were attacked. Kai and I stayed behind to hold them off while Hizashi escaped with the medicine."


    "Heh, staying behind to fight? You''re quite brave, aren''t you?" Shin looked at Nawaki.


    "It was Kai''s idea."


    "Yes, but you didn''t refuse, did you? Even if he hadn''t suggested it, you would have stayed, right?"


    Shin knew Nawaki well.


    If he and his teammates were in danger, he would sacrifice himself to ensure their safety.


    Nawaki scratched his head. "The ninjas who attacked us weren''t that strong. Kai and I managed to repel them, but then Kai attacked me."@@novelbin@@


    Nawaki''s voice was filled with anger.


    "It seems this was nned." Shin said.


    First, the mission itself was suspicious. It could be a trap. And the attackers were probably working with Kai.


    "Danz¨­ might be involved."


    Shin suspected Danz¨­. He was the only one who would do such a thing.


    Kai had been in Konoha the whole time; he couldn''t have been working with enemies from other viges.


    If he was working with the attackers, then they were Konoha Shinobi.


    And the only one who would target Nawaki was Danz¨­. Hiruzen wouldn''t do that. Nawaki was different from the other Senju.


    He was Tsunade''s brother and the grandson of the Shodaime Hokage. Hiruzen wouldn''t harm him.


    "Danz¨­?" Nawaki''s eyes widened.


    "I''m eighty percent sure this was a trap set for you, orchestrated by Danz¨­," Shin said.


    Danz¨­ might be on the battlefield, but he still had Root and his subordinates in Konoha. He could easily arrange something like this.


    If Shin was right, then Kai was working for Danz¨­. But Shin wasn''t surprised.


    Uzumaki Hikaru had also joined Root and revealed Shin''s Uchiha lineage to Danz¨­.


    "That''s impossible! Danz¨­ is the Hokage''s advisor! Why would he target me?" Nawaki couldn''t believe it.


    "Who knows what that geezer is thinking? But you''re quite valuable, Nawaki." Shin looked at him.


    Nawaki was the grandson of Hashirama Senju. Perhaps Danz¨­ wanted to capture him for research. It wasn''t impossible. Danz¨­ might hate the Uchiha n, but he coveted their Sharingan. And he was even more interested in the legendary Wood Release.


    "What value could I possibly have?" Nawaki asked, confused.


    "You''re the grandson of Hashirama Senju. That''s your value. By the way, lend me your ne for a while." Shin looked at the ne Nawaki was wearing.


    "You want this? Here." Nawaki took it off and handed it to Shin.


    "Sis gave it to me. She said it was a keepsake from Grandpa. That it might protect me."


    Shin almost scoffed. That ne wasn''t a charm; it was a curse. Whoever wore it died. Only Naruto, with his incredible vitality, could withstand it.


    "Stay in the Senjupound for now. Don''t go on any missions. Focus on improving your strength. Do you want me to help you get revenge?" Shin asked.


    "No, I''ll do it myself," Nawaki said, his eyes filled with determination.


    "Fine. But you need to get stronger. Otherwise, you won''t even be able to avenge yourself."


    "Don''t underestimate me, Shin! That Kai bastard is no match for me!"


    "He''s just a pawn. Even if you can defeat him, what then? Will that be enough for revenge?"


    "I''m going back to the battlefield now."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and stepped through it.


    Nawaki was frustrated. Shin had left too quickly. He still had questions.


    He wanted to know how Shin had saved him.


    But even if he asked, Shin wouldn''t tell him.


    ...


    Shin returned to the battlefield, the long-distance teleportation consuming a significant amount of Chakra and ocr power. But he could handle it.


    With his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and his massive Chakra reserves, he had plenty to spare.


    He examined the ne, sensing its unique properties.


    He had asked for it because it was a crystal made from Hashirama Senju''s Chakra.


    It contained Hashirama''s power and could even be used to suppress Tailed Beasts.


    Of course, Shin didn''t need it for that. To him, Tailed Beasts were just pets.


    He wanted to study Hashirama''s power, specifically his Wood Release.


    He had been wanting to learn Wood Release for a while now, but he hadn''t had the time. Now he did.


    He couldn''t copy Wood Release. Hashirama was dead. To copy it from him, he''d have to use Edo Tensei.


    There was also Madara Uchiha, who probably knew Wood Release, but Shin didn''t know where he was hiding. He had to rely on himself.


    Hopefully, this ne would help.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [135] : The Wood Release Jutsu from Tsunade

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin put away the ne and returned to the tent he shared with Tsunade. She had insisted they conserve resources and stay with her. Shin hadn''t objected. It was a good arrangement for him.


    He''d be an idiot to refuse.


    But when he returned, the atmosphere was strange. Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan were silent, while Tsunade was staring nkly into space, a heartbroken expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Shin asked.


    Kushina nced at him, then gestured for him toe outside.


    Once they were outside, Shin learned the reason: Tsunade had just been informed of Nawaki''s "death."


    Shin chuckled. "Who told you Nawaki''s dead? He''s not."


    "Really?"


    "Of course! I just saw him. He''s fine."


    "Shin, don''t tell me you saw a ghost," Kushina said, her eyes wide with worry.


    "There are no ghosts, Kushina. Nawaki''s alive. I used the Transcription Seal to imnt my d¨­jutsu abilities in his eyes."


    Shin said.


    "So Nawaki''s really alive?"


    "Of course! Do you think I''d lie to you?"


    "That''s great!" Kushina rushed back into the tent and yelled, "Tsunade, Shin said Nawaki''s not dead!"


    Tsunade looked up, then lowered her head, clearly not believing her.


    "Nawaki''s really alive, Tsunade. You know the life-saving d¨­jutsu I imnted in your eyes? I did the same for Nawaki. That''s why he''s not dead. Remember when I said I had something to do? I went to check on him."@@novelbin@@


    Shin entered the tent.


    Tsunade''s eyes lit up, and she rushed over to Shin, grabbing his arm. "Shin, is Nawaki really alive?"


    "Of course. You recognize this, right? I borrowed it from Nawaki."


    Shin showed her the ne she had given Nawaki. Tsunade was finally convinced.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to see him. That way, you can rest assured."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and pulled Tsunade through it.


    "Wait for us!" Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan followed.


    ...


    "We''re home?"


    Mikoto looked around the familiar courtyard in surprise. They had teleported from the Land of Fire''s border back to Konoha in an instant.


    "Nawaki must have gone home. Let''s go find him."


    Shin knew Nawaki wasn''t here.


    They arrived at Nawaki''s house, and he was indeed there. He was surprised to see them.


    "Shin? Aren''t you on the battlefield? And Big Sis, why are you back?"


    <strong><em>Thump!</em></strong>


    Tsunade punched Nawaki, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    Shin walked over and pulled Nawaki up like a radish.


    "Big Sis, what was that for?! You almost killed me!" Nawakiined.


    "Hmph, you called me ''Big'' Do I look that big?"


    Tsunade red at him, but seeing him safe and sound, she sighed in relief.


    "What happened? I heard you died on the battlefield."


    ...


    Nawaki exined what had happened. Tsunade was furious when she heard the truth.


    "That Kai is an ungrateful bastard!" she yelled.


    He had been living in the Senjupound when he first came to Konoha. The Senju n had taken him in, and Mito had even taught him F¨±injutsu.


    But Kai felt no gratitude towards the Senju n. In fact, he resented them.


    This was partly due to Shin. He felt like he and Shin were treated differently by the Senju n.


    "I''ll kill him when I see him!" Tsunade dered.


    "No, Sis. I''ll avenge myself. You don''t have to worry about it," Nawaki said.


    Tsunade looked at him, and Nawaki''s expression was serious.


    "Fine, but if you need help, just let me know. Don''t be shy; you''re my brother."


    "By the way, Shin, why did you want this ne?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    "I wanted to research Wood Release. I thought this might help."


    Shin held the ne, sensing the strong life force within it.


    "You''re researching Wood Release?" Tsunade looked at him in surprise.


    "Yeah, it''s so powerful. I don''t think there''s anyone who doesn''t want to learn it," Shin nodded.


    "You should have said something! We have Grandpa''s Jutsu scrolls. They might be useful."


    "Wait here."


    ...


    Tsunade left, then returned with arge scroll.


    "This contains all of Grandpa''s Wood Release Jutsu. Most of the Senju have seen it, but no one has been able to awaken Wood Release, so they can''t use it."


    She handed the scroll to Shin, who epted it gratefully.


    "Thank you, Tsunade."


    "Why are you being so polite?" Tsunade red at him yfully.


    "If I were being polite, I wouldn''t have epted it."


    Shin unfurled the scroll. He skimmed through the Wood Release Jutsu, then focused on Hashirama''s notes on Wood Release.


    The Jutsu were useless to him now. He didn''t have the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai. Even if he learned them, he couldn''t use them.


    "Any progress?" Tsunade asked.


    "...."


    "I just started reading. How could I have made any progress?"


    Shin shook his head. He needed time to research. But he was confident he could awaken Wood Release.


    "Shin, don''t push yourself too hard. Many talented Senju have tried to awaken Wood Release, but none have seeded."


    "I''m different, Tsunade. Perhaps Wood Release will be revived through me." Shin smiled confidently.


    He had the same Perfect Sage Body as Hashirama. With the information in this scroll and Hashirama''s Chakra Crystal, he was confident he could master Wood Release.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [136] : Surprise Attack! Ambushed!

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Uzumaki Kai, are you sure Senju Nawaki is dead?"


    Danz¨­ looked at Kai and asked.


    "I pushed him into the trap myself. There''s no way he could have survived," Kai replied.


    "Then where''s his body? I told you I wanted his body," Danz¨­ pressed.


    "I couldn''t find it. The explosive tags must have blown him to bits."


    "Even if there were no bones left, there should be something remaining. Are you ying me for a fool, Kai?"


    Danz¨­''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "I-I''m not! There was nothing left. The ground was blown into a crater!"


    Kai quickly exined.


    Danz¨­ stared at him, then said, "Don''t breathe a word of this to anyone. You know the consequences."


    He didn''t want this information leaking out. Tsunade would be furious if she learned of Nawaki''s death, and if she found out he was involved, she woulde after him with a vengeance.


    He wasn''t afraid of Tsunade, but there was also Uzumaki Shin.


    He looked at Kai thoughtfully. Kai shifted ufortably under his gaze.


    Kai was already regretting joining Root. But it was toote to back out now.


    "Danz¨­-sama, I hope you haven''t forgotten our agreement," Kai said.


    "I haven''t. Even if you didn''t remind me, I wouldn''t forget."


    Danz¨­ had agreed to help Kai win over Akiko and eliminate Shin and Minato.


    Kai had a grudge against Shin and saw Minato as a rival.


    Danz¨­ dismissed Kai.


    After Kai left, a Root agent¡ªone of Danz¨­''s trusted subordinates¡ªemerged.


    "Danz¨­-sama, why not eliminate him? If he leaks this information, it could be troublesome."@@novelbin@@


    "No, he''s still useful. I need him to help me control the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki."


    Danz¨­ wasn''t going to kill Kai yet. He was still valuable.


    And there was another reason. Shin had both Uzumaki and Uchiha blood. He was incredibly strong. What if he imnted the Sharingan in Kai?


    ...


    Shin and his team had returned to the battlefield.


    "That Jutsu is so convenient, Shin," Kushina said enviously.


    "Kushina, do you want it too?" Shin asked.


    Kushina''s eyes lit up. "Can you give it to me?"


    "No, I was just asking."


    Kushina''s excitement vanished, and she red at Shin. Why get her hopes up for nothing?


    They had just returned when they received news that the Sandaime Hokage was gathering forces for a surprise attack on Iwa that night.


    Hiruzen had sent Shinobi to investigate and confirmed that Shin had indeed destroyed Iwa''s supplies. And ¨­noki was injured.


    Hiruzen wasn''t going to let this opportunity slip. Konoha was currently fighting Iwa, Kumo, Suna, and Amegakure. The pressure was immense. He had to gain an advantage somewhere.


    He had initially nned to target Suna, but his ns had changed.


    He had tried to sabotage Shin, but it hadn''t worked. But there was a silver lining: with their supplies destroyed and ¨­noki injured, this was a good time to attack Iwa.


    "Report to the Sandaime Hokage that I was injured on myst mission and can''t participate in tonight''s attack," Shin said to the messenger.


    He then sent the messenger away.


    "We''re really not going?" Kushina and Mikoto asked.


    "Of course not. I''d rather research Wood Release." Shin nodded.


    He was still annoyed at Hiruzen for trying to sabotage him.


    "What about you, Tsunade?" Kushina asked.


    "Kushina, call me ''neechan.'' Show some respect." Tsunade red at her.


    "Tch, who are you trying to intimidate with that stern face? So what if you''re a little older than me? I''m not calling you ''neechan!''" Kushina refused.


    She used to call Tsunade "neechan" because she was weaker, but now she felt she could challenge Tsunade.


    "Hmph, I don''t have time to deal with you now, but I willter. You''ll be begging me to be your ''neechan''."


    ...


    Night fell. At one in the morning, the Konoha forces were ready. Under Hiruzen''smand, they charged towards the Iwa camp.


    Almost all of Konoha''s forces were mobilized. Hiruzen led the charge, followed by Danz¨­, Sakumo, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya.


    Hiruzen was determined to force Iwa to surrender.


    Tsunade didn''t go. She had initially nned to participate, but Hiruzen had ordered her to stay and guard the camp.


    They couldn''t leave the camp undefended.


    Hiruzen led the assault on the Iwa camp. They didn''t bother with stealth.


    With over three thousand elite Konoha Shinobi, they didn''t need to. They could crush Iwa in a head-on attack.


    But as they easily broke through Iwa''s defenses, Hiruzen felt a sense of unease. There was barely any resistance.


    "Hokage-sama, something''s wrong," Sakumo Hatake said.


    He also felt it was too easy. Iwa''s defenses couldn''t be this weak.


    "This is a trap! We''ve been tricked!" Hiruzen yelled.


    Just then, an explosion sounded in the distance. Explosive tags.


    Many Konoha Shinobi were caught in the st.


    Don''t underestimate explosive tags. Even J¨­nin could be killed by them.


    More explosions followed. Hiruzen''s face darkened.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [137] : In the End—It’s Up to Me to Save Konoha!

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Big Changes after CH143+


    ????


    "So, I was right. The Konoha Shinobi didunch a surprise attack on our camp."


    ¨­noki said to the Third Kazekage, the Third Raikage, and Hanz¨­ of the Smander, his face pale.


    He had recovered from Shin''s Genjutsu, but his mind was still wounded. He needed time to heal.


    "As expected of the Tsuchikage. You predicted Konoha''s movements perfectly," Hanz¨­ said, impressed.


    "I expect everyone to give their best effort. We must annihte the Konoha forces this time," ¨­noki said.


    He didn''t want anyone holding back.


    "This is our only chance. Don''t waste it."


    The Kazekage and the others understood. They wouldn''t hold back. They led the Suna forces into battle.


    ...


    The Konoha Shinobi had entered the Iwa camp, but it was a trap. The four viges had them surrounded.


    "Sakumo, I have a mission for you. You mustplete it."


    Hiruzen said to Sakumo Hatake with a serious expression.


    "Your orders, Hokage-sama."


    "Break out and inform Tsunade of our situation. Tell her to ask Uzumaki Shin for help."


    Hiruzen suspected Shin had seen through his scheme. Shin might be young, but he was intelligent.


    If Hiruzen ordered Shin to help, Shin might refuse. After all, he had refused to participate in this attack.


    So he had to y the emotional card and have Tsunade ask Shin for help. He was confident Tsunade could convince Shin.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Sakumo epted the mission without hesitation.


    "Orochimaru, Jiraiya, you two will cover Sakumo''s escape," Hiruzen said to his disciples.


    Even Sakumo couldn''t escape this encirclement without help.


    He was strong, but he couldn''t ignore the attacks of so many Shinobi.


    And the enemy also had powerful fighters. If Sakumo was stopped, the others wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya didn''t say anything. They used their Jutsu to create an opening for Sakumo.


    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"


    Orochimaru unleashed his signature Jutsu, summoning countless snakes. Even Jiraiya backed away in disgust.


    "That guy''s Jutsu is getting creepier and creepier. Where does he even learn this stuff?"


    Jiraiya grumbled.


    But he knew this wasn''t the time toin. He had to help Sakumo escape.


    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Jiraiya unleashed a massive fireball, incinerating several Iwa Shinobi.


    The Iwa Shinobi countered with Earth Release, blocking Jiraiya''s attack.


    Sakumo seized the opportunity and used the ''Lightning Flicker Technique'' to enhance his speed, breaking through the enemy lines.


    The so-called ''Lightning Flicker Technique'' involves using Lightning Release chakra to stimte one''s cells, allowing for a short burst of extreme speed.


    He had developed this technique himself. However, it also put a great strain on his body.


    He wouldn''t use it unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Sakumo sessfully escaped and rushed towards the Konoha camp.


    ...


    He soon arrived. Hiruzen had chosen him for this task because of his speed.


    He found Tsunade and exined the situation.


    Tsunade''s expression turned grim. She immediately went to find Shin.@@novelbin@@


    Thankfully, Shin hadn''t gone out to train.


    "Tsunade, what''s the matter?" Shin asked.


    "Shin, it''s an emergency! The Sandaime''s forces were ambushed! They''re surrounded by four viges! Only you can save them!"


    "Ambushed?" Shin was surprised.


    He had thought the attack would be a sess. He hadn''t expected ¨­noki to outsmart them.


    "Shin, this is not the time to hold grudges."


    Tsunade knew Shin was angry at Hiruzen, but this was a matter of life and death for Konoha.


    "Looks like I have to save Konoha again."


    Shin didn''t refuse. Not just because of the Divine Replication Card, but also because of Tsunade''s plea.


    "I''ll go now."


    "I''ming with you," Tsunade said.


    "No, if you leave, what if ¨­noki and the others attack the camp? I can handle this. And you two, stay here."


    Shin stopped Kushina and Mikoto from following.


    "Be careful, Shin. If you can''t win, run. Don''t be reckless," Tsunade said.


    "Yeah, Shin, if you can''t win, run! If you die, I won''t forgive you!" Kushina yelled.


    "Kushina, what are you saying?" Mikoto red at her. Kushina covered her mouth.


    "Shin-nii, be careful," Konan said.


    "Don''t worry. Those weaklings can''t even touch me."


    Shin was exaggerating, but he wasn''t stupid enough to just stand there and let them attack him.


    He left with Sakumo Hatake, but Sakumo''s speed on the way was a bit slow.


    He was fastpared to other Shinobi, but notpared to Shin.


    ...


    "They really are trapped."


    Shin arrived at the battlefield. Even in the darkness, he could see the situation clearly.


    mes lit up the night sky. And Shin had excellent eyesight. He could see clearly even without activating his Sharingan.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [138] : Copying Magnet Release, Fighting Four Kage!

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Big Changes after CH143+


    ????


    "Since they''re here, I''ll give them a little greeting."


    Shin threw a Rasenshuriken, instantly killing dozens of enemy Shinobi.


    "A sneak attack!"


    The unlucky Suna Shinobi who were hit cried out.


    ...@@novelbin@@


    The news quickly reached the Third Kazekage. ording to their description, it was Uzumaki Shin''s Jutsu.


    "Ebizo, you continue the attack on Konoha."


    The Kazekage said to Ebizo, then rushed towards the source of the attack. Ebizo didn''t have time to remind him to be careful and focused on directing the Suna forces.


    The Kazekage sent out a signal re as he ran. This was to alert the other Kage.


    He wasn''t stupid enough to face Shin alone. He needed backup.


    ¨­noki, the Third Raikage, and Hanz¨­, who were in other locations, immediately headed towards the Kazekage.


    They had agreed beforehand that if they encountered Shin, they would call for reinforcements.


    Before they knew Shin''s true strength, the Third Raikage and ¨­noki wouldn''t have considered this, but now they felt it was the safest option.


    ...


    "Kazekage, long time no see."


    Shin appeared before the Kazekage, another Rasenshuriken ready in his hand.


    He might as well give the Kazekage a gift.


    The Kazekage quickly used his Iron Sand to block the Rasenshuriken.


    ''<em>System, use an Advanced Replication Card to copy the Third Kazekage''s Ma Release.</em>''


    The Kazekage''s Ma Release was worth an Advanced Replication Card.


    The card vanished, and Shin gained Ma Release.


    He didn''t know any Ma Release Jutsu yet, but he had the Kazekage to ''teach'' him.


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. As long as the Kazekage used Ma Release Jutsu, Shin could copy them.


    The Sharingan couldn''t copy Kekkei Genkai Jutsu, but that was because the user didn''t have the necessary bloodline.


    Shin now had Ma Release. He could copy any Ma Release Jutsu.


    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"


    The Kazekage formed hand seals and summoned a wave of Iron Sand, shaping it into countless needles that shot towards Shin.


    The needles were difficult to dodge. On the battlefield, this Jutsu was devastating.


    But to Shin, it was child''s y.


    An ice wall appeared before him, blocking all the needles.


    "Kazekage, is that all you''ve got? Can''t youe up with something new?"


    Shin taunted.


    "Hmph, I hope you can withstand my other techniques," the Kazekage snorted.


    ...


    A ''whooshing'' sound, and the Third Raikage appeared,unching a surprise attack on Shin.


    He used the Lightning Release Chakra Mode to enhance his speed, his fist aimed at Shin.


    Shin''s body shattered into ice shards. The Third Raikage frowned.


    "As expected, sneak attacks don''t work on you."


    "You still tried anyway. I thought you''d fight me head-on, Raikage."


    Shin said from atop a nearby tree.


    The Third Raikage had struck an Ice Clone.


    "Since you''re all here, why hide? That''s no fun."


    Shin nced at the shadows, and ¨­noki and Hanz¨­ emerged.


    "¨­noki, you actually dare show your face? I''m surprised."


    Shin looked at ¨­noki. He had thought ¨­noki would be unconscious for at least ten days after being hit with his Genjutsu.


    But ¨­noki''s willpower was strong. He seemed fine, besides his paleplexion.


    He might look fine, but only he knew how he felt. His head was pounding.


    "Tsk, surrounded by four Kage. What an honor."


    Shin looked at ¨­noki, the Third Kazekage, the Third Raikage, and Hanz¨­.


    Four Kage at the peak of their strength. Especially the Raikage, who could probably even challenge a Super Kage-level opponent with his Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    "Attack!" ¨­noki yelled.


    His head was spinning. He didn''t know how much longer he could hold on. He had to finish this quickly.


    He charged at Shin, using the Rock Fist Jutsu.


    The Raikage attacked from the other side, and Hanz¨­ swung his kusarigama.


    Only the Third Kazekage didn''t attack. He didn''t want to identally hit his allies with his wide-range Jutsu.


    "You weaklings, even together, you''re still weak."


    Shin unleashed an air bullet, sending ¨­noki flying before he could even reach him.


    "Rasengan!"


    He dodged the Raikage''s fist and mmed a Rasengan into his face, sending him flying as well. The Rasengan couldn''t injure the Raikage, though.


    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"


    Shin formed the same hand seals as the Kazekage. Countless Iron Sand needles shot towards Hanz¨­.


    Hanz¨­, who had been about to attack Shin with his sickle, was forced to defend.


    "How do you know Ma Release?"


    The Kazekage was shocked.


    "Is it that difficult?" Shin asked calmly, enjoying the Kazekage''s dumbfounded expression.


    The Third Raikage was also surprised, but he quickly calmed down. Shin even knew his Lightning Release Chakra Mode. This wasn''t that surprising anymore.


    ¨­noki''s expression was the worst. Did Shin know his Dust Release too?


    Shin did want to copy Dust Release. It was far more powerful than Ma Release.


    ¨­noki had limited Chakra; using Dust Release was a strain on him. But Shin didn''t have that problem.


    With his Perfect Sage Body, he had Chakra to spare.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [141] : Four-Tails and The Eight-Tails

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Big Changes after CH143+


    ????


    Shin gave the Konoha forces ten minutes to retreat, but they managed to escape within five.


    Seeing them gone, Shin no longer held back.


    Susanoo''s sword ignited with Amaterasu''s ck mes. Shin swung the sword, unleashing a devastating attack.


    The sh extended for dozens of kilometers. Compared to his previous attacks, this was on apletely different level.


    It was a true act of destruction.


    This time, it wasn''t just Suna who suffered. The sheer scale of the attack also affected Iwa, Kumo, and Ame.


    Countless Shinobi were incinerated by the Amaterasu mes.


    "This is just the beginning. I hope you can endure it."


    Shin continued his assault with the Susanoo. No one could withstand its attacks.


    Susanoo was a symbol of destruction. It was said that anyone who saw it was destined to die. Now they understood why.


    "Sister, what do we do?" Ebizo asked Chiyo, his face pale.


    "Uzumaki Shin is attacking us. That means the Kazekage and the others failed. We retreat."


    Chiyo said decisively.


    Retreat was their only option. They couldn''t fight Susanoo. Only Wood Release could counter it.


    "Inform all Suna Shinobi. Scatter and retreat!"


    They couldn''t retreat together. If they were grouped up, a single sh from Susanoo could wipe them all out.


    "What about the other viges?" Ebizo asked.


    "Do you have time to worry about them? Just focus on surviving! Retreat!"


    Chiyo yelled, dodging the Amaterasu mes and the Susanoo''s sword.


    Even as a Kage-level, she would be killed if hit by Susanoo.


    Even the Third Raikage, the "strongest shield," couldn''t withstand a Susanoo enhanced with Amaterasu.


    ...


    "The ultimate power of the Sharingan..."


    The Uchiha n Head, who had retreated to a safe distance, watched Susanoo''s rampage with a fervent gaze.


    If the Uchiha n possessed such power, bing Hokage would be a simple matter.


    Shin continued his assault. The Susanoo''s sword could cleave a mountain in two, and its every swing killed dozens of Shinobi.


    Over a thousand enemy Shinobi had already fallen.


    ...


    And then, two Tailed Beasts appeared.


    Son Gok¨±, the Four-Tails, and Gy¨±ki, the Eight-Tails.


    The other Shinobi retreated, leaving the two Tailed Beasts to face Susanoo.


    They were in their full forms, their Jinch¨±riki having fully released them.


    "I didn''t expect Kumo to still be hiding an Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki this time."


    Shin looked at the Eight-Tails, the second strongest Tailed Beast.


    The current Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki wasn''t Killer B yet.


    The two Tailed Beasts attacked Shin. He was confused. They were clearly in control of their bodies. Why were they attacking him instead of the Kumo and Iwa Shinobi?


    Shouldn''t they hate their own viges the most?


    "Perhaps they made some kind of deal. But it doesn''t matter. If you dare attack me, you''ll pay the price. Today, I''ll show you true fear."


    Shin controlled Susanoo and sent the Four-Tails flying with a single sh. This ugly gori dared to call itself Son Gok¨±?


    He then punched the Eight-Tails, a bizarre creature with an ox head, octopus tentacles, and a tail.


    Among all the Tailed Beasts, the Eight-Tails was probably the ugliest. Actually, none of them were particrly good-looking, except for the Nine-Tails.


    The punch sent the Eight-Tails crashing into the ground, creating arge crater.


    The Four-Tails and Eight-Tails wererge, butpared to Shin''s Perfect Susanoo, they were tiny.


    "You two came looking for a beating? I''ll give you one you won''t forget. I''ll traumatize you for life."


    Shin dered.


    He activated Sage Mode. Three tomoe appeared on his forehead, hidden by his forehead protector.


    "Sage Art: Ice Release: Ice Prison Jutsu!"


    A massive ice prison encased the Eight-Tails, freezing it solid. Even the Eight-Tails couldn''t break free easily.


    He''d deal with the Eight-Tailster. First, he would put the Four-Tails in its ce.


    The Four-Tails could controlva. And of course, it could also use the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Susanoo grabbed the Four-Tails and threw it into the air, then shed at its tails.


    All four tails were severed. The Four-Tails howled in pain.


    But its tails quickly regenerated, though its body shrunk slightly.


    Tailed Beasts were beings of Chakra. As long as their Chakra wasn''tpletely destroyed, they couldn''t die. They were immortal.


    They could regenerate lost limbs by using their Chakra, but their overall Chakra reserves would decrease.


    The Four-Tails lunged at its severed tails, which had turned into a mass of Chakra.


    It wanted to reabsorb the Chakra to recover its losses.


    But Shin wouldn''t allow it.


    Before the Four-Tails could reach its tails, Susanoo punched it, sending it flying.


    Shin then used Amaterasu to incinerate the Chakra. The Four-Tails roared in anger.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    It charged at the Susanoo.


    Susanoo stomped its foot, pinning the Four-Tails to the ground.


    The Four-Tails, which had just been boasting, was now trapped under the Susanoo''s foot, unable to move. It was humiliating.


    ????@@novelbin@@


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [143] : The Reaper of the Shinobi World—Uzumaki Shin

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    <strong>You guys wanted longer chapters, so here we are! I took the precaution of not only increasing the length but also improving the quality. It''s not just about quantity¡ªit''s about making every word count.</strong>


    <strong>From now On, We''re making this Fanfic¡ªGreat Again!</strong>


    ????


    <strong>Back at the Konoha encampment.</strong>


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto practically circled Shin the moment he showed up, double-checking he hadn¡¯t lost an arm or grown a second head.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going through some sort of routine inspection,¡± Shin deadpanned, raising an eyebrow.


    Mikoto couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity:


    ¡°Why was it so loud out there? We felt tremors all the way here¡ªlike a full-on earthquake.¡±


    ¡°I used my <strong>Complete Body ¡ª Susanoo</strong>,¡± Shin said matter-of-factly. ¡°And the Eight-Tails decided to fire off a Bij¨±dama. That¡¯s basically a giant, unholy st of Chakra. Pretty sure half the continent heard it go off.¡±


    Tsunade folded her arms.


    ¡°So you even lugged back the Eight-Tails?¡±


    She¡¯d spotted the huge octopus-bull beast earlier, meaning Shin had, apparently, dragged it in like a fisherman showing off his trophy catch.


    ¡°If the Four-Tails hadn¡¯t bolted so fast,¡± Shin said with a shrug, ¡°I would¡¯ve bagged him too.¡±


    The group couldn¡¯t help butugh at the mental image of a freaked-out Four-Tails hightailing it like someedic cartoon character. Then again, it likely owed its getaway more to Shin¡¯sziness than any cunning on the beast¡¯s part.


    Shin turned to Tsunade with a wry grin:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit curious how things ended?¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk.


    ¡°Do I really need to ask? You brought back the Eight-Tails as a souvenir, so I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s all good.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Tsunade, never knew you were so clever,¡± Shin teased.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°So you thought I was an idiot before?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough. N-no way! You obviously radiate brilliance. I¡¯d never¡ª¡± Shin hurriedly backpedaled with a few awkward throat clearings.


    ...


    A short whileter, Hiruzen Sarutobi led the rest of Konoha¡¯s forces back to camp. In truth, Konoha had suffered some heavy losses¡ªhardly shocking when four different viges (Suna, Iwa, Kumo, and Ame) gang up on you at once.


    Compared to the enemy¡¯s casualties, though, Konoha still came out better than one would expect.


    Suna had it worst of all, being Shin¡¯s first target¡ªpure bad luck, from their perspective.


    By the end, Suna had lost over half its fighting strength, while the other three viges each lost upwards of a third.


    Total body count? Easily in the thousands.


    After all, one decisive sh from a Full-Body Susano¡¯o can reap dozens¡ªsometimes hundreds¡ªof lives at once¡­especially when it¡¯s coated in <strong>Amaterasu</strong>ck mes.


    While, in the original story, Amaterasu famously never finished anyone off in a big way, plenty of enemy shinobi got mb¨¦ed by ck fire this time around.


    And so the world bestowed a new moniker upon him:


    <strong><The Reaper of the Shinobi World!></strong>@@novelbin@@


    He was the wielder of <strong>Hellfire (Amaterasu)</strong>¡ªthe pitch-ck ze from the depths of who-knows-where¡ªapanied by a ck Susano¡¯o towering like some demon lord from beyond.


    Entire armies quaked at the mere mention of ¡°Uzumaki Shin.¡± The man had basically ascended to mythical status overnight.


    Of course, the four viges, even after such a massive blow, still hadn¡¯t formally surrendered¡ªthough by now it looked more like desperate iling than any real strategy.


    They were on track to lose this war, especially because Shin needed them to lose. He had his own goals: obtaining the <strong>[Divine Replication Card]</strong>¡ªthe ultimate item that could copy literally anything.


    Once he had that card, not even advanced Kekkei T¨­ta like Dust Release (which he previously couldn¡¯t replicate) would be off-limits. But honestly, Shin¡¯s real aimy far beyond something like Dust Release.


    He had his sights set on the Rinnegan. After snagging the <strong>[Divine Replication Card]</strong>, he¡¯d hunt down Madara Uchiha¡¯s eyes¡ªcurrently entrusted to Nagato.


    One way or another, Shin¡¯s quest for ultimate ocr power was far from over.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a quieter corner of the camp, Danz¨­ sat with Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    ¡°Hiruzen,¡± Danz¨­ began, leaning in, ¡°What¡¯s your take on Uzumaki Shin?¡±


    Hiruzen blinked, not sure if he was hearing correctly.


    ¡°You came all this way just to ask that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s important?¡±


    Hiruzen lowered his gaze, silent a moment.


    ¡°Right now,¡± he finally said, ¡°Shin is Konoha¡¯s hero.¡±


    And how couldn¡¯t he be? Without Shin, the vige would be done for.


    Danz¨­, however, let out a dry, mockingugh.


    ¡°Are you really so sure? Doesn¡¯t it strike you that Uzumaki Shin is a ticking time bomb for Konoha?¡±


    Hiruzen¡¯s brow furrowed, and his tone turned sharp.


    ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡±


    Of course, Hiruzen knew Shin was dangerously powerful¡ªbeyond his control, to be honest. But what could he do? He¡¯d already witnessed Shin¡¯s incredible might. There was no real n for dealing with that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± Danz¨­ continued, voice cold, ¡°he¡¯s originally from the Land of Whirlpools. He¡¯s not truly ours. And recall that time we ordered an assault on Iwa¡¯s encampment? We sent Shin the directive, and he never showed. If he¡¯d gone, we wouldn¡¯t have lost so many people. In my view, half our casualties fall on him.¡±


    If Shin could hear that remark, he¡¯d probably wring Danz¨­¡¯s neck. Pinning the me for Konoha¡¯s losses on him was beyond shameless. But that was Danz¨­, all right.


    ¡°Just think about it,¡± Danz¨­ said, rising from his seat. Before stepping away, he cast Hiruzen onest nce.


    Hiruzen remained there, head bowed, lost in thought. As much as he hated to admit it, Danz¨­¡¯s words sank deep, nting seeds of doubt. Indeed, for Hiruzen, Shin was starting to feel like a thorn in his side.


    Certainly, other viges might envy Konoha for having Shin around¡ªhe was a living nuke, after all. But Hiruzen almost wished he¡¯d never appeared. Shin was simply outside the Hokage¡¯s grasp.


    As the vige leader, Hiruzen liked to keep everything under control¡ªno wild cards, no anomalies. Shin, however, was the biggest wild card of them all.


    Not only was his strength off the charts, but his personality was also unpredictable. Hiruzen now viewed him as a very real threat¡­a time bomb he had no idea how to defuse.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [144] : Uchiha Clan Head Wants to Introduce His Niece

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The head of the Uchiha n stepped into camp, scanning the nearby crowd until his gazended on Shin and the others¡ªTsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto were all within earshot. He cleared his throat.


    "Uchiha n Head?" Shin spoke up first, not bothering to hide his disinterest. "What brings you here so early in the morning?"


    The n head spared a quick nce at Tsunade and the girls.


    "Some matters are better discussed privately," he said, obviously hinting that thedies should leave.


    "Whatever you need to say, just say it here. Don''t see a reason to hide anything." But Shin waved him off, unruffled.


    A moment of awkward silence. The n head''s face twitched in displeasure¡ªhe wasn''t used to being refused. Most people bent over backward to humor the Uchiha, after all.


    Still, he forced a tight smile.


    "In that case, I''ll speak inly. Shin¡­you''re not yet engaged to anyone, correct?"


    Shin blinked, clearly not expecting that question.


    "Uhe again?"


    "I have a niece about your age¡ªvery beautiful, excellent temperament¡­ The two of you would be a great match, so I thought¡ª"


    <strong>Bang.</strong>


    Someone''s fist mmed down on the table¡ªhard. It was Kushina. Her crimson hair practically stood on end.


    "Are you seriously here to talk about marriage proposals?" she growled, eyes zing.


    Tsunade flicked an irritated nce at the Uchiha n head.


    "If that''s all you came for, then you can leave," she said coolly. "We have more pressing things to handle."


    The Uchiha''s face darkened, but he held his tongue. Before he could muster another word:


    "Do I need to show you out?" Kushina added, raising a clenched fist. "I wouldn''t mind."


    Given her temper, a single punch might''ve sent him flying.


    The n head swallowed hard. He left in a stiff huff, muttering about disrespect under his breath.


    As soon as he was gone, Kushina turned on Shin, noticing a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    "And what exactly do you find so hrious?" she demanded, fists still twitching.


    "Hmm? I''m notughing at anything," Shin replied, though he couldn''t hide his amusement.


    He pivoted to Mikoto. "Hey, Mikoto, his niece, have you met her before? She any good-looking?"


    Mikoto just stared at him tly.


    "Met her once. She''s uglier than the worst-faced kunoichi in Konoha."


    Shin snorted. He wasn''t sure he believed that.


    "Uchiha folks are usually at least decent-looking, right? Are you messing with me?"


    Mikoto''s eyes narrowed.


    "Suppose I am. Does it matter? Were you nning to meet her?"


    "Absolutely not." Shin shook his head. "If I ever get entangled with an Uchiha girl, it''ll only be you, Mikoto."


    That singlement made Mikoto''s cheeks re pink. She tried to hide it by tilting her head down, but the flush was unmistakable¡ªand the little smile that snuck onto her face was just as telling.@@novelbin@@


    Meanwhile, Shin felt two waves of killing intent crash into him from behind. Tsunade and Kushina were ring daggers at him for that remark.


    ''Time to bail,'' Shin thought, clearing his throat.


    "Uh¡­ Konan!" he suddenly said, spinning toward the quiet girl standing on the sidelines. "We need to work on your training, right? Let''s¡­head out!"


    "Shin Uzumaki, don''t you dare run¡ª!" Kushina moved to grab him, but Mikoto gave her sleeve a discreet tug, slowing her down just enough that Shin slipped out.


    "Dammit," Kushina fumed, watching Shin vanish. She whipped back toward Mikoto, eyes ring with jealousy. "It''s not fair. He''s never said that kind of sweet line to me!"


    Mikoto felt a little guilty but kept a neutral expression.


    "Are we¡­fighting about it now?" she asked.


    "I oughta break ties with you altogether," Kushina grumbled, arms folded. The pouting on her face made it almostical, but she was genuinely annoyed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shin and Konan slipped away from the bustle, strolling toward a secluded patch of forest.


    Konan blinked at him.


    "So you really meant it when you said you''d help me train?" she asked. "I thought it was just an excuse to escape, the moment things got tense."


    Shin put a hand to his heart, feigning wounded pride.


    "You think so little of me? I never run. I just felt like you could use some pointers, that''s all."


    "¡­Oh." Konan''s reply was quiet, but her gentle expression said she half-believed him. "Sorry, Shin-nii."


    Seeing her look so apologetic, Shin felt a pang of guilt. He was, to some extent, using her to dodge the ring tempers back at camp¡ªbut now, seeing how earnestly she took his words, he resolved to make the best of it.


    "All right, let''s get started," he said, brightening. "You''ve got huge potential, Konan. In the future, I bet you''ll develop something really unique to your style. Ever heard of Paper Ninjutsu?"


    She shook her head, a bit puzzled.


    "I won''t pretend I can teach you that specifically," Shin admitted, "but I can share fundamental Ninjutsu knowledge and help you build the foundation to eventually create your own techniques."


    ...


    For the next half-day, Shin guided Konan through basic theory¡ªchakra nature, shaping transformations, the underlying logic behind jutsu design.


    Although he couldn''t personally do her distinctive "paper" techniques, he was an expert at devising new jutsu: after all, he''d created his own Ice Release arsenal from scratch.


    Konan proved a quick study. Her eyes gleamed with concentration whenever Shin exined a concept.


    The horrors of war had given her a quiet but determined drive; she wanted power, if only to protect herself and those precious to her.


    He showed her a few C-rank jutsu, letting her try them out. Konan''s chakra pool was still about mid-Ch¨±nin level, so more advanced ninjutsu would drain her dry in seconds.


    For now, these simpler techniques were a perfect fit.


    ...


    Byte afternoon, the forest''s shadows grew long. Shin nced at the sky and figured they should head back.


    "Konan," he said softly, patting her shoulder, "keep training hard, but don''t push yourself to the brink, okay? You don''t have the same freakish healing I do. I don''t want to see you hurt."


    She looked up with a sincere nod, face bright with gratitude.


    "Got it, Shin-nii. Thank you."


    Her trusting gaze almost made Shin feel guilty all over again¡ªlike he was conning her into believing he was a dedicated mentor.


    But maybe, he thought, giving an earnest grin, he really did enjoy teaching her.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [145] : Shin’s Decision

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    In the aftermath of that intense battle, the allied forces from Suna, Kumo, Iwa, and Ame¡ªhaving suffered heavy losses¡ªpulled back once more.


    The battlefield shifted from the borders of the Land of Fire¡­right back into the Land of Rain.


    Because of that, Konoha''s ninja forces once again entered the Land of Rain. This time, though, the pressure wasn''t nearly as crushing as before.


    Previously, when Konoha had faced thebined armies of four viges at once, they''d practically been backed into a corner¡ªbarely able to breathe.


    Even the Sandaime had felt as though a mountain weighed on his shoulders. But now, that burden had lifted off Konoha and fallen squarely on the four viges.


    In particr, the name <strong>"Uzumaki Shin"</strong>struck terror into their hearts. Shin''s reputation alone had left so many enemy shinobi demoralized that some were outright calling for surrender. They were tired of this war.


    However, their respective Kage weren''t so keen to yield. Surrender meant crippling reparations. You can''t just say, "We surrender," and call it a day¡ªthere''d be massivepensation demands afterward.


    Not wanting to face that, they refused to yield. But with morale shattered among their troops, those four viges hadrgely resorted to dodging battles rather than risking open conflict.


    It led to aical situation: basically, one single vige¡ªKonoha¡ªwas chasing down four viges on the run.


    Konoha was finally feeling a swell of pride again.


    ...


    A Heavy mood for Shin


    While Konoha''s mood had improved overall, Shin himself wasn''t in high spirits. He kept a tight-lipped, distant expression that made Tsunade worry. Beneath her concern, a flicker of anger rose inside her.


    "Shin, don''t let gossip get to you," Tsunade said softly.


    Shin lifted his gaze toward her, then shook his head. "I''m no saint. Of course I care."


    Rumors had red up again in the Konoha camp, ming Shin for Konoha''s own casualties in that previous battle.


    Specifically, they imed that if Shin had joined the assault on Iwa''s encampment¡ªsomething Hiruzen supposedly ordered¡ªfewer Konoha shinobi would''ve died.


    Some had lost family or close friends in that encounter, and they now pinned the me on Shin, demanding he apologize or admit fault.


    The situation snowballed over a few days, so the hero who once single-handedly turned the tide was suddenly on the verge of being a pariah.


    "Shin, we''re back!"


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan entered the tent, with Kushina announcing, "We taught a lesson to a few of those loudmouths who kept yelling about you."


    But Shin just sighed. "Beating them up might only make it worse, you know. Now they can say I sent you three to silence them. Tomorrow, the rumor''ll be that I''m not just unrepentant¡ªI''m violent, too."


    "Definitely sounds like Danz¨­ is stirring the pot," Tsunade said darkly, clenching her fists.


    "He always tries this kind of maniption."


    Frankly, many in camp realized there had to be someone stoking the mes behind the scenes. A lot of these angry shinobi were just being used, and a smaller subset were Danz¨­''s direct pawns.


    An outraged Tsunade stood, ready to storm off and confront him.


    "Wait, Tsunade," Shin stopped her. "It''s true Danz¨­ yed a role in fanning the mes, but he''s not the real mastermind. Turns out it''s mostly¡­the Sandaime."


    That made her freeze. "Are you sure?"


    "I used the Sharinga to control Danz¨­ and questioned him," Shin exined bluntly.


    "He had a hand in it, sure, but the bigger push came from Hiruzen. Let''s face it¡ªif it''s not Danz¨­, it has to be the Hokage. No one else in Konoha''s chain ofmand would stand to gain so much from this."


    "Then I''ll go ask the Sandaime myself." Tsunade''s expression hardened.


    "I''ll join you," Kushina echoed.


    But Shin reached out and grabbed Tsunade''s wrist. "No. Don''t bother. I''ve already made up my mind."


    He spoke calmly, but the resolution in his tone was unmistakable.


    "Made up your mind to do what?" Tsunade asked warily.


    "I''m leaving Konoha. After all this, I have no attachment left to the vige. If the Sandaime wants to mark me as a Missing-nin after I''m gone, that''s up to him."


    He''d mentioned this possibility before: if push came to shove, he would walk away from Konoha. And now, he had reached his limit. Once Shin decided, no amount of argument could change his course.


    "If Shin goes, I''m going too!" Kushina dered without hesitation.


    "Same here," Mikoto said softly. She''d lost most of her Uchiha ties anyway; between Konoha and Shin, the choice was obvious¡ªshe''d follow him.


    Konan said nothing, merelytched onto Shin''s arm. She wasn''t from Konoha at all; as far as she was concerned, wherever Shin went was home.


    Tsunade felt a pang, seeing how easily they all chose to leave. She, however, wasn''t the same¡ªshe''d grown up taught to protect Konoha above all else. The entire situation tore at her.


    "You''re absolutely set on this, then?" she asked in a low voice.


    Shin gave a solemn nod. "Yeah. You know me. I''ve reached my limit. If I stayed any longer, I might burn Konoha to ashes¡ªand that wouldn''t do you any favors."


    He wasn''t exaggerating. Shin had no intention of letting rumors or hostility slide; if it weren''t for Tsunade''s sake, he might have destroyed the camp by now.


    Tsunade exhaled deeply. "Fine. I won''t try to stop you. I said before: I''ll support you no matter what. I keep my word."


    A grin tugged at Shin''s lips. "Even if I threatened to blow up Konoha itself?"


    Tsunade shot him a re.


    "Where will you go after the war?" she asked. "Once this war ends, I''d like to¡­find you."@@novelbin@@


    "Wait, you''reing to see him?" Kushina cut in with narrowed eyes, but Tsunade ignored her and stared only at Shin.


    "You''re wee any time, Tsunade," Shin began to say, but Kushina abruptly interjected:


    "We don''t wee you at all!" she said, poking her tongue out.


    That earned her a lethal scowl from Tsunade.


    "Kushina," Tsunade growled, "I''m in a foul mood already. You really want to provoke me?"


    Kushina only darted behind Shin, making a face. "Shin, protect me!"


    Amused, Shin unexpectedly shoved her forward. "We''re leaving anyway, so might as well let Tsunade blow off some steam."


    "YOU TRAITOR, UZUMAKI SHIN!" Kushina yelped as Tsunade seized her by the cor. "I''ll never forgive you!"


    Tsunade, unimpressed, continued hauling Kushina off for a well-deserved lesson, while Kushina cursed Shin''s name in vain.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [147] : Shin: Some People Are Worse Than Animals

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Jiraiya stared in disbelief at Kushina and Mikoto discarding their forehead protectors, then nced over at the bloodied Tsunade.


    "Tsunade, aren''t Kushina and Mikoto your students? Don''t you care about them at all?"


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t babble nonsense here. Get lost. I''m in a bad mood," Tsunade snapped coldly at Jiraiya.


    "Tsunade, your students are about to be Missing-nin..."


    <strong><em>BAAAMM!!!</em></strong>


    With a swift motion, Tsunade unleashed her Body Flicker Technique and delivered a powerful Chakra-enhanced Punchto Jiraiya.


    Her face remained expressionless as she struck, and even Orochimaru, standing nearby, could hear the sound of bones cracking. Clearly, Tsunade wasn''t holding back¡ªshe was genuinely furious.


    ...


    "Uzumaki Shin, what do you want?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, looking somewhat resigned, addressed Shin with a hint ofpromise in his voice. Deep down, he regretted his actions, but regretting wasn''t going to help in this world.


    "Hand over Konoha''s Scroll of Seals, and you can have the two Tailed Beasts," Shin said calmly.


    "No. The Scroll of Seals is one of the vige''s most important assets," Hiruzen refused firmly.


    "Do you have a choice?"


    Shin fixed his gaze on Hiruzen, his presence radiating a chilling killing intent that made the air around him feel like an icy tundra. Weaker shinobi fainted from the sheer aura emanating from Shin.


    "Don''t force me to destroy Konoha¡ªI''m not kidding."


    As Shin spoke, his <strong>Susano''o</strong>began to transform. What was once just a skeletal giant in its upper half now became infused with sinew and flesh.


    This new form of Susano''o was capable of releasing jutsu on its own. But the transformation didn''t stop there¡ªhis lower half materialized, d in Sengoku-era armor,plete with wings sprouting from his back.@@novelbin@@


    The¡ª<strong>Complete Body ¡ª Susanoo</strong>emanated such an oppressive presence that the surrounding shinobi could barely breathe.


    "So This¡­ this is what the other viges faced," one muttered, his voice trembling.


    It stood like a towering mountain before them, embodying the fear that shinobi from other viges felt when facing Susano''o.


    ...


    "Tsunade, only you can stop Uzumaki Shin now," Orochimaru whispered to Tsunade.


    Tsunade nced at Orochimaru before responding coldly, "This is all Hiruzen''s fault. It''s his own doing. I won''t involve myself."


    Internally conflicted, Tsunade wrestled with her emotions but ultimately decided not to intervene. She knew Shin would respect her feelings and not overstep his bounds.


    "Uzumaki Shin, are you really going to attack yourrades?"


    Hatake Sakumo couldn''t help but shout at Shin.


    In truth, Sakumo greatly admired Shin. At such a young age, Shin had already amassed immense power.


    And Konoha couldn''t afford to make an enemy of him.


    "Comrades? Are you mistaken? These trash don''t deserve to be myrades!" Shin taunted sarcastically.


    "Uzumaki Shin, although we''re weak, you look down on us just because of that. That''s your limited perspective," some Konoha shinobi retorted angrily, ring at Shin.


    "Don''t get it twisted. I''m not saying you''re weak. I''m saying you''re trash." Shin sneered coldly.


    "We were ambushed during the attack on Iwa. Why are you ming me? Isn''t that themander''s responsibility?"


    "You were surrounded by four viges¡ªAnd I, Uzumaki Shin, saved you. Without me, how many of you would still be alive? Even animals know gratitude. Some of you are worse than animals¡ª"


    The atmosphere grew tense as some Konoha shinobi fell silent, their faces flushed with shame.


    "I have done nothing wrong against Konoha, and I don''t need your usations."


    "Sandaime Hokage, the fate of Konoha is now in your hands."


    Shin stood atop his Susano''o, looked down at Hiruzen, while Susano''o began to slowly draw its sword.


    "I agree to the exchange. The Jutsu in the Scroll of Seals for the One-Tail and the Eight-Tails," Hiruzen said.


    Exchanging the Jutsu for two Tailed Beasts wasn''t a bad deal, but Hiruzen was greedy.


    The One-Tail and Eight-Tails were Shin''s spoils of war, but Hiruzen saw them as Konoha''s property.


    After Hiruzen agreed to the exchange, Shin deactivated his Susano''o.


    "This time, I''m sparing you. From now on, it''s best if you stay as far away from me as possible."


    Shin''s voice was low, but every shinobi present could hear it clearly. Some Konoha ninjas felt a pang of sadness¡ªTheir "<strong>Reaper</strong>" had be their enemy.


    "Come with me to retrieve the Scroll of Seals. Don''t try to deceive me."


    Shin activated <strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>and opened a dark portal. Through this portal, he could instantly return to Konoha.


    ...


    Stepping through, Shin found himself back at the Hokage building.


    Hiruzen nced at Shin apprehensively, wary of his formidable space-time jutsu, which surpassed even the Nidaime Hokage''s Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Inside the Hokage building, Hiruzen retrieved the highly concealed Scroll of Seals and handed it to Shin.


    Shin opened the scroll and meticulously reviewed all the jutsu inscribed within.


    All the Jutsu developed by the Nidaime Hokage were there, including the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Edo Tensei and more.


    This Scroll was genuine. Hiruzen didn''t dare deceive Shin; any attempt to do so would have severe consequences that the Sandaime couldn''t afford.


    After memorizing the contents and making a copy¡ªShin tossed the Scroll back to Hiruzen.


    Seeing that Shin didn''t take the Scroll with him, Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief.


    He hadn''t prepared any backups, but now he nned to make copies after this exchange.


    Using¡ª<strong>[Yomotsu Hirasaka]</strong>once more, Shin returned to the battlefield, ignoring the group of Konoha shinobi watching him.


    He then signaled for Tsunade and the others to leave.


    ...


    After Shin departed, The Konoha Shinobi looked at Hiruzen.


    "Dismissed."


    Hiruzen sighed and sent them away.


    "Hokage-sama, how are your injuries?" Sakumo Hatake asked.


    "I''m fine. Sakumo, summon the Sealing Team. We need to seal the One-Tail and the Eight-Tails."


    Hiruzen said.


    The two Tailed Beasts were still under Shin''s control. If Shin suddenly released them, they would rampage.


    And this was the Konoha camp. The consequences would be disastrous. Sealing the Tailed Beasts was their top priority.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [148] : Leaving Konoha

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Pack up your things. We''re leaving soon. Tsunade, stay alert on the battlefield," Shin said, turning to Tsunade.


    "If you run into any troublesome situation you can''t solve, remember to send word," he added.


    Tsunade nodded, a hint of worry flickering in her eyes.


    "I know. You guys be careful too, wandering around the Shinobi world. I''m not worried you''ll be in danger¡ªbut I am worried you might get swindled," she teased with a half-smile.


    "Do we really look that gullible?" Kushina muttered, unable to hold her tongue.


    "I''m not worried about Shin or Mikoto, not even Konan. I''m worried about you," Tsunade said, throwing Kushina a side nce.


    It was obvious she was implying Kushina was a bit...naive.


    "Curse you, Tsunade! I''ll remember that! Next time we meet, I''m so gonna get you back!" Kushina snapped.


    At the moment, Kushina still wasn''t strong enough to take on Tsunade. But she believed that one day she would surpass her¡ªthen she''d have her moment of triumph.


    "That day will nevere," Tsunade answered bluntly.


    With a chuckle, Shin took out arge scroll and handed it to Tsunade.


    "What''s this?" she asked, eyeing the scroll curiously.


    "It''s a copy I made of the Scroll of Seals. It contains nearly all the jutsu recorded in Konoha''s version," Shin exined.


    Aside from the secret n techniques of the major Konoha families, almost everything else was documented in the Scroll of Seals.


    Tsunade nodded in understanding, tucking the scroll away.


    "Alright, Tsunade, guess this is goodbye," Shin said, giving her a casual wave.


    "Don''t you dare forget me," Tsunade warned, arching an eyebrow. "If you do, Shin, you''ll be in serious trouble."


    "Rx, Tsunade. You know I''ve got my Space-Time Ninjutsu. Dropping by to see you is easy enough." Shin grinned.


    He then activated <strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>, creating a swirling, pitch-ck portal. With a parting wave to Tsunade, he stepped inside, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan following closely.


    ...


    "Huh? Back in Konoha again?"


    Kushina looked around the familiar courtyard, stunned to find herself at the home they''d been staying in. It was indeed the same ce they''d lived all this time.


    "Obviously, we came back to pick up a few things," Shin answered with a small shrug.


    "Makes sense," Kushina agreed, nodding. "We do have stuff we can''t leave behind."


    So, while Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan gathered up their belongings, Shin headed off to see Nawaki.


    Since they were about to leave for good, he figured he should at least say farewell to an old friend.


    ...


    He found Nawaki in the Senju n grounds. Ever since that brush with mortal danger, Nawaki had been recovering there.


    "Shin, you''re back?" Nawaki said, surprised to see him.


    "Yeah, I wanted to talk to you about something," Shin replied, nodding.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m leaving Konoha. I came to say goodbye."


    "Leaving Konoha?" Nawaki repeated, stunned. He couldn''t wrap his head around Shin''s words.


    "I won''t be a Konoha Shinobi anymore," Shin said simply, keeping it straightforward.


    "What? You''re not¡­a shinobi of Konoha anymore? Why? What happened?" Nawaki pressed, growing anxious.


    As expected, Shin had guessed he''d react like this. He just shook his head.


    "It''splicated. There''s no time to go into detail now. I mainly wanted to let you know I''m leaving, so please be careful while you stay in Konoha."


    "No way, you have to tell me why you''re going! This makes no sense¡ªwhy would you¡ª"


    "I''m leaving right now, so there''s no time," Shin interrupted gently. "Maybe I''ll exin next time we meet."


    "Does my sister know?" Nawaki asked finally, voice taut with emotion.


    "Tsunade does, yes. Also, please watch out for yourself in Konoha. If you ever feel things aren''t safe for you¡­you can leave, too," Shin advised.


    "Why?"


    "You''re better off not knowing. Just keep a low profile if you don''t want to leave."


    Just as Shin finished warning Nawaki, Kushina and the others arrived, luggage in hand. They called him over, ready to depart.


    "We''re leaving now, Nawaki. We''ll talk again next time... whenever that is." Shin said.


    "I''ll walk with you to the gates," Nawaki offered, his tone subdued. He still couldn''t figure out why Shin would leave, and it weighed heavily on him.


    He felt uneasy, unsure what Shin''s reasons were, but his friend was gone.


    ...


    "Where are we going?" Kushina asked once they were on the road.


    "We don''t really have a destination yet," Shin answered. "Might as well wander around, see the world. How about we start by touring the Land of Fire?"


    "I''m good with that," Mikoto chimed in, offering no specific preference.


    "Sure. Honestly, I don''t know much about the Land of Fire beyond Konoha," Kushina admitted.


    They''d arrived from the Land of Whirlpools as children, then basically stayed in Konoha. When they did go out on missions, they focused strictly on the assignment. They''d never had the chance to truly explore.


    Shin started his journey across the Shinobi world, exploring thend and its people.


    ...


    News travels fast¡ªword soon reached ¨­noki and the other Kage that Uzumaki Shin had left Konoha.


    Upon confirming its authenticity, they were overjoyed.


    Up until then, they''d held little hope in this ongoing war, but now Uzumaki Shin was gone.


    Without Shin, perhaps they had a real shot against Konoha¡ªor so they thought.


    Reality, however, proved them wrong. After confirming Shin''s departure, the four vigesunched abined offensive against Konoha, only to be thoroughly routed.


    Their morale remained shaky after the devastation Shin inflicted, and many of their strongest fighters were still nursing injuries or unable to battle at all.


    ¨­noki had suffered a broken back and wouldn''t be able to fight for months.


    The Third Raikage''s heart had almost been pierced, and he also needed time to heal.


    Hanz¨­ and the Third Kazekage were less injured, but they still needed to recover.


    Konoha, on the other hand, still had Hiruzen, Sakumo, Danz¨­, Orochimaru, and Tsunade. Jiraiya was injured and couldn''t fight.


    But even so, Konoha was able to defeat the four viges.


    This defeat sobered ¨­noki and the others. They realized their greatest weakness was theck of strong leaders.


    Without anyone to restrain them, Hiruzen and the others could wreak havoc on the battlefield.


    ????@@novelbin@@


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [149] : Under-the-Table Deal

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    At the Kumo encampment, two Kumo-nin entered the main tent and handed over two letters to the Third Raikage, who was still recovering from his injuries.


    "Raikage-sama, these messages just arrived from a Konoha envoy."


    "Konoha?"@@novelbin@@


    The Raikage''s sharp gaze narrowed. He opened the envelopes and skimmed through the contents of the first letter¡ªwritten by the Sandaime Hokage¡ªthen fell silent in thought.


    "Both of you are dismissed."


    After the messenger left, the Raikage summoned a trusted Kumogakure elite j¨­nin, Dodai.


    "Dodai. Read this."


    He handed the letter to Dodai, who quickly nced over it. Then, as if reading the Raikage''s unspoken question, Dodai voiced his opinion:


    "Raikage-sama, the Hokage''s proposal is for Kumo to withdraw from its war against Konoha. In exchange, they''ll return the Eight-Tails to us. If we further agree to¡ªhelp them out a little, they''re offering a handsome reward. So, do we keep fighting or ept Konoha''s deal?"


    The decision was in the Raikage''s hands.


    "I called you here not so you''d ask me what I think, but to hear your perspective. Which path benefits Kumo most?"


    Dodai inhaled, weighing the facts:


    "Since you''re asking for my thoughts, I suggest we take their offer, Raikage-sama¡ªmake peace with Konoha."


    "Our forces are too battered after everything that happened with Uzumaki Shin. Right now, we have only about eighteen hundred Shinobi left who can still stand, and over five hundred of those are wounded and unfit forbat."


    "Our morale plummeted after you were injured. Honestly, the odds of us beating Konoha now are pretty slim."


    The Raikage frowned.


    "Dodai, you speak as though you''ve lost your nerve."


    He understood the logic¡ªSuna, Iwa, and Ame were also fighting Konoha¡ªbut feeling this "Fear¡ª" from his own men stung the pride of the Raikage.


    Dodai lowered his head a bit.


    "I admit it. I am afraid. I''m not alone, either¡ªAfter the battle at Iwa''s encampment, where Uzumaki Shin unleashed the colossal Susano''o, just about everyone who witnessed it has been traumatized."


    "That dread might never leave us. Even though Uzumaki Shin left Konoha, our fighting spirit has been shattered."


    Silence loomed for a few long seconds. Finally, the Raikage let out a resigned sigh.


    "Sigh, Fine. We''ll ept Konoha''s terms and retreat. We''ll trade for the Eight-Tails."


    Inwardly, he felt a pang of humiliation. The entire Kumo force hadn''t really been defeated by Konoha so much as broken by one man¡ªUzumaki Shin.


    Dodai coughed softly.


    "Raikage-sama... I have an idea. When we pull out, perhaps we can strike at Iwagakure on our way home."


    The Raikage blinked.


    "You''re suggesting we recoup some of our losses by attacking Iwa as we withdraw?"


    Dodai nodded.


    "Yes. If we manage to seize Iwagakure, it''ll offset at least some of the damage we''ve taken. If we actually conquer them, Kumo could still im a kind of victory in this war."


    The Raikage hesitated for a long moment¡ªsuch a move felt dishonorable. But the potential gains were tempting.


    Clenching his fists, he nodded.


    ...


    Soon, the Raikage penned a reply to Sarutobi Hiruzen, stating that Kumo would only trust Konoha if the Eight-Tails was immediately handed over.


    Of course, Hiruzen wasn''t about to trust Kumo blindly, either, so each side stalled for a couple of days to finalize the¡ª<em>under-the-table deal</em>.


    Eventually, Hiruzen dispatched Hatake Sakumo, who carried the sealed form of the Eight-Tails to Kumo''s camp.


    "If Kumo tries any trickery," Hiruzen had told Sakumo, "break the seal right then and there. Let the beast run wild."


    But Kumo made no such move; once Sakumo reached their camp, the Kumo forces withdrew immediately, formally exiting the Shinobi World War. Only after confirming their withdrawal did Sakumo release the Eight-Tails to them.


    ...


    This news sent shockwaves through the other viges.


    ¨­noki was shocked when he heard the news. So were the Third Kazekage and Hanz¨­.


    No discussions, no warnings¡ªKumo simply pulled out of the war.


    ¨­noki sent a messenger to inquire, but the Raikage was resolute. He even asked to pass through the Land of Earth to return to the Land of Lightning.


    He had borrowed passage through the Land of Earth to reach the Land of Rain, and his supplies had also been transported through the Land of Earth. It was a sign of trust between the two viges.


    ¨­noki had invited Kumo to join the war; they had to trust each other.


    He had allowed Kumo''s forces to pass through his territory, and the Raikage had epted, unafraid of being ambushed.


    ¨­noki hadn''t thought much of it before. They had been cooperating well.


    The Third Tsuchikage exasperated but left with no choice, allowed Kumo to pass. He simply expressed his regret at them leaving the war.


    ...


    Once Kumo''s forces moved through the Land of Earth, Hatake Sakumo handed over the sealed Eight-Tails, then parted ways.


    Upon returning to Konoha''s camp, Sakumo headed straight to the Hokage''s tent to report:


    "Hokage-sama, the Raikage left me a message for you: they intend to strike Iwagakure, and want us to keep Iwa''s main force busy to make it easier."


    Hiruzen''s expression turned pensive. A momentter, a small smile crept to his face.


    "They want us to keep Iwa pinned down while they raid Iwagakure. Seems they also expect us to uphold our earlier promise of ''handsome reward'' for their pulling out of the war. Alright. So be it."


    He exhaled lightly, then nodded.


    "Sakumo, gather our shinobi. Prepare to attack the Iwa lines."


    Sakumo saluted and left to rally the troops.


    Meanwhile, in the Land of Earth, the Kumo forces had changed direction and were heading towards Iwagakure.


    If they could take down Iwagakure, they would control the entire Land of Earth. Iwagakure was the most important military force in the Land of Earth.


    In the Shinobi world, Hidden Viges were the most powerful military forces.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [150] : �noki’s Fury

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Hiruzen¡­where is the Eight-Tails?!"


    Danz¨­ stormed into the Hokage''s chamber, seething. Just moments ago, he''d found out that Hiruzen had returned the Eight-Tails to Kumo without telling him. Danz¨­ felt so furious he nearly had a stroke.


    "I had my own ns for the One-Tail and the Eight-Tails," Danz¨­ snarled. "I even approached you about letting me handle them personally. Yet you''ve just¡­handed the Eight-Tails back to Kumo, behind my back?"


    Hiruzen, expecting this outburst, merely sighed.


    "Calm down, Danz¨­. Using the Eight-Tails to have Kumo withdraw was the best strategic move for Konoha. We can''t fight four viges at once."


    Suna, Iwa, Kumo, plus Ame¡ªKonoha was stretched dangerously thin. Another wave of frustration shed across Hiruzen''s face.


    If Uzumaki Shin hadn''t left Konoha, none of this would''ve been a concern. Then again, Shin''s departure had also stabilized Hiruzen''s own position. Gains and losses, he told himself.


    But Danz¨­ refused to relent:


    "Then why did you not consult me first? We could have used that beast! It was a perfect tool for¡ª"


    "Danz¨­, I''m the Hokage. I don''t need your approval to make decisions." Hiruzen cut him off.


    Danz¨­''s eye twitched, and he stormed away.


    He had nned to seize the Eight-Tails for himself¡ªturn it into his personal weapon. Now that was impossible. Maybe the One-Tail was still around, but it was hardly as appealing. Nevertheless, Danz¨­ would still try to obtain it.


    Yet he was delusional if he thought Hiruzen would hand over the One-Tail. The creature was considered a strategic super-weapon, no less.


    ...


    <strong>Iwa''s Front Lines</strong>


    The Iwa forces found themselves under sudden attack by Hatake Sakumo and the Konoha forces.


    While that battle red, a messenger breathlessly reported to ¨­noki:


    "Lord Tsuchikage! Kumo''s army¡­they''re invading Iwagakure!"


    "What?! That bastard, the Third Raikage¡ªI''ll kill him!"


    ¨­noki nearly lost it. His face turned purple with anger. Seeing him about to fly into a rage, his son Kitsuchi quickly tried to calm him.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, your injuries haven''t fully healed. You shouldn''t¡ª"


    ¨­noki trembled with suppressed fury.


    "I''m not that badly hurt. But if we lose Iwagakure, we''re finished! And to think I actually trusted the Raikage. This is my punishment for being a fool."


    He gritted his teeth.


    "Kitsuchi, gather our forces immediately. We''re pulling out from the front and heading back to the vige. Leave a hundred men behind to stall Konoha''s army¡ªeveryone else withdraw!"


    Kitsuchi''s brow furrowed.


    "But if we leave so abruptly, Konoha might chase us down. Our losses could be high¡ª"@@novelbin@@


    ¨­noki clenched his fists, voice shaking with anger.


    "I don''t have a choice. I must ensure the vige remains safe. If Iwagakure falls, we lose everything."


    Thus, he left one hundred Iwa-nin to hold off Hatake Sakumo''s battalion while he led the bulk of their force back to the Land of Earth.


    They no longer cared about fighting Konoha; they had to protect their home from Kumo''s backstab.


    With Iwa pulling back, only Suna and Ame remained on the field. Facing them would beparatively simpler for Konoha. Even if not exactly a cakewalk, Konoha was favored to win.


    When Hiruzen heard the news of Iwa''s retreat, he exhaled in relief. The "handsome reward" had indeed been worth it.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shin himself¡ªthough no longer in Konoha¡ªstill kept an ear out for updates on the war. His own mission hinged on Konoha''s victory, after all.


    Sure, Shin was annoyed with Konoha. But for the sake of his ''mission'', he didn''t want to see them lose.


    And from the recent reports, Konoha''s victory was only a matter of time.


    "Hey, Shin, what do you think? Does this kimono look good on me?"


    Kushina spun around, adjusting the bright fabric.


    They were currently at an inn, away from the chaos of the war. Kushina had bought this kimono during a shopping trip the previous day.


    Shin gave her an appraising look.


    "Not bad. Actually, I think it''s really pretty. Butpared to Mikoto¡­"


    He trailed off with a yful smirk, ncing at Mikoto, who was also in a kimono¡ªa shade more elegant, perhaps.


    Mikoto flushed slightly at thepliment, smiling without meaning to.


    Kushina, on the other hand, bristled:


    "So you''re saying Mikoto looks better than I do?"


    Her eye twitched dangerously as she clenched her fists.


    Shin shot her a mischievous grin.


    "That''s not exactly what I said. I just think Mikoto''s style suits a kimono a bit more, is all."


    Kushina grumbled, ring at her reflection.


    "Fine. If I''m second-rate, guess I''ll just toss this thing out."


    "...."


    "Where''s Konan?" Shin asked, trying to pivot the conversation.


    "Still refining her chakra¡ªShe''s very diligent," Mikoto said with an approving nod.


    "By the way, we didn''t be Missing-nin after leaving Konoha," Mikoto said, her expression thoughtful.


    Shin shrugged.


    "No surprise. Sarutobi Hiruzen can''t handle us if we werebeled Missing-nin, plus that might stir up more trouble. He''d rather just ignore it. Our strength is too much for him to risk it."


    Shin wasn''t surprised. Strength was everything.


    ...


    A few momentter, Kushina reappeared¡ªhaving removed her kimono entirely.


    "Argh, I changed out of that outfit. Satisfied now?"


    Shin chuckled softly.


    "Actually, I was just going to say you looked nice in it, You didn''t have to¡ª"


    Kushina cut him off with a huff:


    "Hmph! Doesn''t matter, apparently. I''m not the unstoppable beauty Mikoto is, right?"


    Rolling his eyes at her theatrics, Shin lightly pinched her cheek.


    "No need to get so worked up¡ª"


    "Gah! Then let me pinch your face, Shin! Fair''s fair!"


    She lunged forward to grab him, but Shin neatly dodged, stepping out of the inn room in one smooth motion.


    "I''ll go check on Konan''s progress, yeah? Bye!"


    "You get back here!" Kushina hollered, stomping after him, determined to even the score.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [151] : The Second Shinobi World War Ends

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    <strong>[Congrattions, Master! You havepleted the mission to help Konoha secure victory in the Second Shinobi World War! Reward: Divine Replication Card x1.]</strong>


    "Finally! That mission took ages," Shin muttered to himself.


    It had been three years since Shin left Konoha. He was now fifteen years old.


    Even after Kumo and Iwa withdrew from the conflict, Konoha still needed three more years to subdue Suna and Ame, thereby ending the war.


    Sometimes, Shin felt so impatient that he nearly intervened himself to speed things up.


    The war had dragged on mostly because of a stalemate with Suna.


    Hiruzen had led Konoha''s forces deep into the Land of Wind to force Sunagakure''s surrender.


    However, the Third Kazekage refused to back down, and fighting in the scorching deserts proved challenging for Konoha Shinobi.


    Had Suna not been running out of resources, they would have fought on. They were experts at desert warfare, making Konoha''s job exceptionally difficult.


    On the Amegakure side, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade led the assault, ultimately defeating Hanz¨­ of the Smander.


    Unlike in the original story, where the Sannin lost to Hanz¨­, the presence of Shin had shifted many things¡ªespecially Tsunade''s strength.


    Shin had taught Tsunade powerful Jutsu like <strong>Rasengan</strong> and <strong>Wind Style: Rasenshuriken</strong>, and he also shared a copy of the Forbidden Scroll.@@novelbin@@


    She mastered multiple advanced techniques from it, transforming her from a pure brawler-medic into an ''all-round'' powerhouse.


    ....


    During these three years, Shin himself finally seeded in mastering <strong>Wood Release</strong>¡ªnot the iplete version, but the real deal.


    He even learned <strong>Sage Art: Wood Release</strong>, marking a crowning achievement in his training.


    With the war concluded, Shin now lived in the Land of Whirlpools. After traveling all over the Shinobi World, he and hispanions had settled here for about half a year, enjoying a cozy life.


    "You''re back atst. Another hour and I would''ve dragged you home," Kushina said when she spotted Shin returning.


    "Dinner''s about to start. Of course I''m back," Shin replied casually. Then he added in a wary tone, "Oh, by the way, you didn''t cook today, right?"


    Kushina folded her arms. "If I said I did, would you refuse to eat?"


    Shin quickly shook his head, pretending seriousness.


    "Never. Even if you made it, I''d finish every bite with a straight face." But in truth, he was relieved to smell delicious aromas that almost certainly did note from Kushina''s cooking.


    ...


    Shin took his seat at the table.


    "After dinner," he announced, "We''re heading back to Konoha."


    "Why?" Mikoto asked, blinking curiously.


    "The war is over. Tsunade''s going back. She told us to visit her in Konoha after the war ended."


    "Shin-nii, how did you know the war ended? Did you sneak off to see Tsunade-neechan?" Konan asked timidly


    <em>Thwack!</em>


    "Ow¡­" Konan clutched her head, teary-eyed.


    Shin flicked her forehead again and huffed.


    "What do you mean ''sneak''? As if I need to hide?"


    "Sooo¡­ you went openly?" Kushina interjected, eyeing him. Even Mikotoid down her chopsticks and watched.


    "No, I have¡ªspecial sources," Shin said, clearing his throat. In truth, the System had simply confirmed the mission''spletion, letting him know that the war had officially ended.


    After dinner, they packed essential items and set off.


    ...


    As they walked, Mikoto couldn''t help voicing a concern.


    "Can we really just return to Konoha after all that''s happened? It feels a bit¡­awkward."


    They were not ssified as missing-nin, yet their rtionship with Konoha was tense.


    Kushina shrugged.


    "Why overthink it? Does that old man, Sarutobi Hiruzen, dare chase us out? Besides, We''re not nning on staying anyway."


    "Shin, why not just teleport us there with your Space-Time Ninjutsu?" Kushina suggested.


    "Because for all we know, Tsunade might not be back in Konoha yet," Shin said.


    "No point rushing. Let''s enjoy the journey."


    He had another reason for visiting Konoha¡ªhe intended to speak with the Hy¨±ga n.


    Specifically, Shin sought any clue to the rumored portal leading to the moon. His travels hadn''t yielded results, and the Hy¨±ga''s unique Byakugan lore might hold a hint.


    After all, Shin still had a mission involving the ¨­tsutsuki n on the moon¡ªa quest tied to a Divine Replication Card reward.


    That meant the ill-fated moon-dwelling ¨­tsutsuki were next on his list. In the end, perhaps only Toneri ¨­tsutsuki would remain. Then again, Toneri wasn''t even born yet¡ªand might never be.


    ...


    Traveling leisurely for several days, they arrived at Konoha. Upon entering the vige, Shin sensed multiple Anbu eyes trailing him.


    But these watchers soon darted away, presumably to inform Hiruzen that Shin had returned.


    Considering Shin''s power, it was no surprise they deemed him more hazardous than an average S-rank missing-nin.


    Shin ignored it all and headed straight for the old Senjupound. Rumor had it that the Konoha forces were back, meaning Tsunade was certainly home.


    Inside the modest courtyard where Shin and the others once stayed, they found Tsunade.


    Kushina rolled her eyes. "Look at her expression, Shin¡ªzero surprise or wee. Let''s go if she doesn''t want us here."


    "I''ve been back for days. You''re only just showing up?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed.


    "We''ve been in the Land of Whirlpools¡ªnews travels slow." Shin said, making an excuse.


    "Shin-nii, Weren''t you the one who said there was no rush? We took a week on the road because¡ª" Konan said.


    "My dear Konan, Why so serious?" Shin ruffled her hair, a strained smile on his face.


    "So you never gave me a second thought, huh?" Tsunade scowled.


    "Hmph! Why should Shin care about you anyway?" Kushina interjected, ring.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [152] : Visiting the Hyūga

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin, exasperated by Tsunade and Kushina''s mutual hostility, stepped between them before a brawl erupted.


    "Is Nawaki home?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    "He left on a mission two days ago. Not back yet." Tsunade shook her head.


    "Jiraiya hasn''t returned to Konoha, has he?"


    "How did you know?" Tsunade looked at Shin in surprise.


    "I not only know he hasn''t returned, but I also know he took on a few apprentices." Shin said with a mysterious smile.


    "I''m not sure how you gleaned that," Tsunade admitted. "But yes, Jiraiya brought two war orphans from Amegakure under his wing. One apparently has Uzumaki blood."


    She recalled the red-haired boy named Nagato.


    Thus, even without Konan in Ame, Yahiko and Nagato still became Jiraiya''s pupils.


    "Another Uzumaki?" Kushina said, astonished.


    "Just because the n fell doesn''t mean some didn''t escape, Kushina."


    Shin shrugged.


    "Tsunade-neechan, you''re set on leaving Konoha, right?" Mikoto asked Tsunade.


    "I''d feel better if you just stayed here, Tsunade. Konoha was founded by your grandfather. You''re¡ª" Kushina tried to persuade her.


    "I don''t need advice," Tsunade retorted icily, cutting Kushina off.


    She had decided this three years ago and wasn''t about to waver.


    Kushina clenched her fists. Tension crackled. Admittedly, Kushina had grown far stronger in recent years¡ªstrong enough to think she could defeat Tsunade.


    But Tsunade hadn''t been cking either, so an actual fight between them would be anybody''s guess.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Sandaime Hokage¡ªhad already heard that Shin was roaming Konoha. He frowned.


    Why was Shin back? He couldn''t ignore this.


    He didn''t know how to handle it. Should he monitor Shin or leave him alone?


    If he monitored Shin, Shin would definitely notice and might be angered. Konoha, still recovering from the war, couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    And even if they hadn''t suffered losses in the war, they still couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    But if they left him alone, that wouldn''t work either. The rtionship between Konoha and Shin was strained, to say the least.


    What if Shin did something to harm Konoha?


    In the end, Hiruzen decided it was safest to trust Tsunade''s presence as a calming influence.


    He then focused on dealing with the aftermath of the war. Suna wanted to buy back the One-Tails. He was considering it.


    ...


    "Shin, you''re going to the Hy¨±ga n?"


    Tsunade was surprised. Shin didn''t have any ties to the Hy¨±ga n.


    "Yeah, I have some important business. I''ll be going now."


    Shin didn''t borate. He left Tsunade and the others behind, making his way alone to the Hy¨±gapound.


    The Hy¨±gapound wasn''t far from the Senjupound. Shin soon arrived. It was a magnificent estate, worthy of one of Konoha''s most powerful ns.


    "Inform the Hy¨±ga n Head that Uzumaki Shin is here to visit."


    Shin didn''t barge in. He spoke to one of the guards.


    The guard''s eyes went wide. He''d never personally met Shin, but the name alone was enough to warrant urgent respect. He hurried to pass the message.


    Momentster, the Hy¨±ga n Head himself emerged. He''d half-expected a hoax, but the man at the gate truly was The Legendary Uzumaki Shin.


    Though relieved, the n head couldn''t help feeling wary. Shin''s reputation was formidable, to put it mildly.


    He had witnessed Shin''s power on the battlefield during the Second Shinobi World War.


    "Hy¨±ga n Head, I apologize for this intrusion." Shin said


    The n head gave a wry smile. Even if Shin was intruding, he wouldn''t mind.


    This was the man who had humiliated the Sandaime and walked away unscathed. He''d also proven unstoppable on the battlefield.


    "U-Uzumaki Shin-sama, pleasee in."


    He even offered a polite bow¡ªan honor he never gave Hiruzen. Crossing Shin might well mean destruction for the Hy¨±ga n.


    They called him the¡ª"<strong>Reaper of the Shinobi World</strong>" for a reason.


    Leading Shin into the main hall, the n head ordered their finest tea prepared. But Shin''s focus wasn''t refreshments.


    He cleared his throat. "n Head, I have some matters I''d like to inquire about."


    A bead of sweat rolled down the n head''s temple. He had no idea what Shin could want, but it had to be big.


    "Has your n ever heard of a group known as the ¨­tsutsuki n?"


    Shin asked. He wasn''t expecting much, but he was hoping for a surprise.@@novelbin@@


    "¨­tsutsuki n?" The n head looked puzzled. After a pause, he shook his head.


    "I''ve never heard of them."


    Shin studied his expression and realized he was telling the truth.


    The Hy¨±ga likely had no record of a thousand-year-old n that migrated to the moon.


    It wasn''t surprising that even a n like the Hy¨±ga was in the dark about the ¨­tsutsuki.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [153] : There Are Other Ways!

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "n Head, would it be possible for me to see the historical records of the Hy¨±ga n?" Shin asked.


    Even though the n Head didn''t know about the ¨­tsutsuki n, that didn''t mean there was no record of them in the Hy¨±ga archives.


    The n Head''s expression instantly darkened¡ªthis was out of the question. Even if the request came from the feared "<strong>Reaper of the Shinobi World</strong>,"¡ªit still wasn''t permissible.


    Those records contained the n''s secret Gentle Fist techniques¡ªHy¨±ga heritage passed down through generations. At the moment, he even suspected Shin''s true goal might be to steal the Gentle Fist style.


    The Gentle Fist was useless without the Byakugan, but he still didn''t want to share it with outsiders.


    If it leaked, someone could develop a way to counter Gentle Fist, and that would spell disaster for the Hy¨±ga, who rely on it for their livelihood.


    Seeing his reaction, Shin said, "Hy¨±ga n Head, I''m only interested in the history of the Hy¨±ga n, not your secret techniques."


    The n Head''s expression softened. If Shin was only interested in their history, that was fine.


    He couldn''t refuse someone as powerful as Shin.


    "Our records are very important, but considering you''re my son''s ssmate, I suppose you can take a look."


    The n Head''s sons were Hiashi and Hizashi, who had been ssmates with Shin at the Academy.


    He was just trying to build a rtionship with Shin. If it weren''t for Shin''s strength, he wouldn''t even bother.


    In reality, he was simply trying to forge a positive rtionship with Shin¡ªthis "ssmate" favor was just an excuse. If Shin weren''t so powerful, the n head definitely would not have entertained the idea.


    "Thank you, n Head."


    Shin''s gratitude pleased the n Head.


    --


    The n Head led Shin to the Hy¨±ga archives, removing all the scrolls rted to the Gentle Fist.


    He didn''t care about the rest. Shin could read them if he wanted to. He didn''t think they were valuable.


    Shin activated his <strong>[Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan]</strong>and flipped through the texts at lightning speed, skimming line after line in mere seconds.


    It took him half a day to finish, but he was disappointed. There was nothing he was looking for.


    He did find a mention of the ¨­tsutsuki n, but it was just a brief mention, nothing detailed.


    And there was no information about the underground passage to the moon.


    --


    "My thanks, Lord Hy¨±ga. I''ll be on my way,"


    Shin didn''t linger.


    After Shin left, Hiruzen Sarutobi became suspicious. He wondered what Shin''s motive was for visiting the Hy¨±ga n.


    Shin hadn''t tried to hide his visit, so it wasn''t surprising that Hiruzen knew about it.


    Hiruzen was bing paranoid. He was constantly trying to guess Shin''s intentions.


    --


    Meanwhile, Shin had returned to Tsunade''s house.


    "You two look like you''ve been fighting," Shin remarked as he noticed Tsunade and Kushina''s somewhat disheveled appearance.


    "We were just sparring. I didn''t expect to lose," Kushina grumbled.


    Right after Shin left, Kushina and Tsunade had shed, apparently irritating each other until they agreed to trade blows.


    Although neither was truly hurt¡ªthey knew when to hold back¡ªKushina ended up worse off, looking distinctly more ragged than Tsunade.


    "Give me two years, and I''ll definitely be stronger than you," Kushina dered.


    "You can talk all you like. Right now, I''m the winner. So Kushina, you''re doing theundry." Tsunade grinned triumphantly.


    They had made a bet: whoever lost had to do theundry.


    Kushina was annoyed, but she wouldn''t go back on her word.


    "By the way, Shin, you don''t look happy. Did you fail to achieve your goal?" Mikoto asked.


    "Bingo, but no prize for guessing right."


    Shin sat down and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Shin, what were you trying to do? Can you tell us?" Kushina asked, curious.


    "I''ll tell you. I want to go to the moon. But finding the passage to the moon is proving to be difficult. Fortunately, I have other methods."


    "¡ªWhat?"


    Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and even Konan all stared at him, baffled.


    "Are you kidding? You want to go to the moon? Why don''t you just fly to the sun while you''re at it?" Kushina scoffed.


    Shin pinched her cheek and pulled.


    "Oww! That hurts! Shin, you jerk! Let go!"


    Kushina yelled.


    "Will you stop making fun of me now?"


    Shin released her. "And I''m not joking. Getting to the moon isn''t as far-fetched as you think."


    Even if Shin didn''t manage to locate the underground passage, he had other methods. Technically, he could simply <strong>fly</strong>there using his abilities.


    The Perfect Susanoo had wings. They weren''t just for show¡ªmeaning flight was possible.


    Of course, it would be a hassle, and even at high speed, flying all the way there wouldn''t be easy.


    "Shin-nii, why do you want to go to the moon?" Konan asked curiously.


    Everyone was curious, but Konan was the first to ask.


    "I sense an evil presence there. I''m going to eliminate them and save the world."


    Shin said righteously.


    The ¨­tsutsuki n did want to destroy the world. To the people of the Shinobi world, they were indeed an evil force.


    "That still sounds unbelievable," Kushina muttered.


    "People living on the moon...?"


    "No, it''s real¡ª<strong>The ¨­tsutsuki n</strong>lives there, and my goal is to eliminate them." Shin insisted.


    His serious expression was enough to convince Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto. They no longer doubted him. Konan had never doubted him to begin with¡ªshe believed in him wholeheartedly.


    "I always thought the moon was just a lifeless rock," Mikoto said.


    "Mikoto, you weren''t the only one. I thought the same," Tsunade said.


    "Shin, how do you know about the ¨­tsutsuki n?" Kushina asked.


    "I like to collect information on the Shinobi world. That''s how I found out."


    Shin said, making up an excuse.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)@@novelbin@@

 [155] : Tenseigan!?

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "It should be on that ind over there. Are you all ready? Let''s head over and wipe out the entire ¨­tsutsuki n¡ªleave no one alive."


    Shin fixed his gaze on the enormous floating ind in the distance, eyes brimming with killing intent.


    "Shin, why do you want to destroy the entire ¨­tsutsuki n?" Mikoto asked, puzzled by his motive.


    "Two reasons," Shin answered. "One of them I''d rather not discuss. The other is that the ¨­tsutsuki n ns to destroy our entire world."


    The first reason was his <strong>System mission</strong>, but Shin had no intention of revealing that to Mikoto and the others. That secret would remain his own for now.


    "What? They want to destroy our whole world?"


    Kushina clenched her fists. "Then let''s stomp them right now!"


    "All right, let''s go."


    --


    Using <strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>, Shin tore open a pitch-ck dimensional gate. He led Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan through it, arriving on thergest of the floating inds.


    The thick stench of blood hung in the air.


    "There''s blood everywhere. Looks like something''s gone down here¡­"


    Shin frowned. Had the ¨­tsutsuki main and branch families already started fighting?


    He recalled the differences in ideology: The <strong>¨­tsutsuki branch family</strong>believed the Shinobi world¡ªcreated by the Sage of Six Paths¡ªwas a colossal failure steeped in endless war and needed to be obliterated.


    The <strong>main family</strong>advocated peace. Ultimately, in the original story, the branch family had used many Byakugan to create the Tenseigan and annihted the main family.


    "Tsunade, make sure you three protect Konan," Shin said, turning to Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto.


    Konan wasn''t exactly weak¡ªshe was at least at the level of a Tokubetsu J¨­nin¡ªbut this ce was far too dangerous.


    By contrast, Mikoto''s strength was around "quasi-Kage level,"¡ªKushina, once she activated Sage Mode reached Kage-level¡ªand Tsunade was also Kage-level. As long as they could defend themselves and Konan, Shin had no worries.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect Konan," Mikoto said, holding Konan''s hand.


    <strong><em>BOOMMM</em></strong>


    A deafening explosion echoed from a distant part of the ind. Shin turned his head sharply in that direction.


    "I''ll check that out first. Stay here for now."


    In a sh, he was gone before Mikoto and the others could protest.


    "He should be fine. Let''s explore the area," Tsunade said.


    Kushina and Mikoto both nodded. Normally, Kushina might have argued about Tsunade giving orders, but given the circumstances, she agreed to follow her lead.


    --


    Shin arrived at the source of the explosion. He saw a group of ¨­tsutsuki fighting each other. It seemed the main and branch families were indeed at war.


    "This must be another butterfly effect. They shouldn''t be fighting this early."


    Shin muttered to himself.


    In the original story, the branch familybined numerous Byakugan into a giant Tenseigan, then used it to defeat the main family.@@novelbin@@


    But now, their eyes were intact.


    It was easy enough to tell the two groups apart by their attire: one side was the branch family, the other was the main family.


    The main family was already on the brink of destruction¡ªjust as in the original. Shin found it almostical that the so-called "main" family had so little power to rein in the branch family.


    Suddenly, his amusement vanished. Shin spotted a certain figure among the branch family¡ªa man whose eyes weren''t the usual pale Byakugan. His irises were sky-blue.


    "¡­The Tenseigan?"


    Shin was shocked. This was only the second time he had been truly surprised since arriving in this world.


    The first time was when the System awakened.


    This wasn''t the giant Tenseigan created from many Byakugan. This was the Tenseigan in a human''s body.


    "If the first person to have a Tenseigan was Hamura ¨­tsutsuki¡ªor in the future, Toneri ¨­tsutsuki¡ªthen who is this guy?"


    Gradually, Shin''s surprise turned into excitement. He still possessed a <strong>[Divine Replication Card]</strong>. If that really was the genuine Tenseigan, he could replicate it for himself.


    He had initially nned to find Nagato and copy Madara''s Rinnegan, but now that he had encountered the Tenseigan, he might as well copy that instead.


    And afterpleting the mission to destroy the ¨­tsutsuki n, he would receive another Divine Replication Card.


    He didn''t copy the Tenseigan immediately, though. He had to be sure. It would be embarrassing if it wasn''t the Tenseigan after all.


    He concealed his presence and observed the two groups, who had temporarily stopped fighting and were now talking.


    "n Head, you have lost. If you surrender now and agree to join our n to wipe out the Shinobi world and create a new one, we can still exist as one family."


    The leader of the <strong>¨­tsutsuki branch</strong>spoke to the badly wounded main family leader.


    "Our ancestor ordered us to guard the Gedo Statue, not to interfere with the Shinobi world. You''re only doing this for your own ambition."


    The main family leader spat blood, forcing himself to stand.


    "Safeguard the Gedo Statue? Toote. The people down in the Shinobi world have already summoned it away," The leader of the branch family sneered.


    (Madara Uchiha had summoned the Demonic Statue, when he awakened the Rinnegan.)


    "¨­tsutsuki Ry¨±suke, you''ve been to the Shinobi world, haven''t you?" The leader of the main family red at Ry¨±suke.


    "Yes."


    Ry¨±suke didn''t deny it. He had indeed been to the Shinobi world to obtain the Tenseigan.


    He knew the method: the pure blood of the ¨­tsutsuki n and the pure Byakugan of the Hy¨±ga n.


    He was from the branch family, but he had pure ¨­tsutsuki blood. And he had obtained the Byakugan of a Hy¨±ga from the main family in the Shinobi world.


    That was how he awakened the Tenseigan. The n Head must have guessed that he had been to the Shinobi world because he knew how to awaken the Tenseigan.


    "Ry¨±suke, our ancestor strictly forbade us from interfering with the Shinobi world. Yet you disobeyed those orders¡ªyou are a traitor!"


    The leader of the main family yelled.


    "Traitor? No, I''m the hero who will lead the ¨­tsutsuki n to prosperity! You, the main family, are the traitors who hinder our progress!"


    Ry¨±suke said calmly.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [157] : The Battle on the Moon—Shin vs. �tsutsuki Clan Head

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Tsunade-neechan, should we go over there?" Mikoto nced at Tsunade, waiting for her decision.


    Tsunade nodded firmly, then signaled for Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan to follow. In no time, they caught up to Shin.


    Upon seeing him, Tsunade grabbed his hand in excitement.


    "Tsunade, what''s got you all fired up?"


    Shin asked, puzzled.


    "Shin, did you really cast this Wood Release? Have you actually learned it?"


    Her eyes shone with hope.


    "Of course. There''s nothing I can''t learn. Even Kekkei Genkai are no big deal for me." Shin made a confident im.


    But he quickly got serious again.


    "Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto¡ªthere''s a tough opponent here, so please make sure Konan stays safe. You''d best clear off this floating ind. I don''t want anyone getting hurt in the crossfire."


    Shin was thinking of <strong>¨­tsutsuki Ry¨±suke</strong>, who possessed the Tenseigan. Fighting someone like that was bound to get destructive.


    "Understood."


    Realizing Shin wasn''t joking, Tsunade wasted no time. Whatever questions she had could wait; if Shin was this concerned, the enemy had to be formidable. She refused to be a liability.


    "I''ll send you away myself,"


    Shin added.


    He activated <strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>and opened a dimensional gate, ushering Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan through.


    Only once they were safely off the floating ind did Shin turn his attention back to the massive forest he''d created with Wood Release.


    He zeroed in on Ry¨±suke¡ªeveryone else from the ¨­tsutsuki n was just cannon fodder in his eyes.


    At that moment, Ry¨±suke was furiously sting away at the living trees. Although his attacks blew them apart, they kept regrowing at a relentless pace.


    "You forced my hand!"


    Ry¨±suke snarled and unleashed the <strong>Tenseigan''s Repulsive Force</strong>, instantly leveling dozens of kilometers of forest. The entire ind practically got ttened.


    He hadn''t used that move sooner because he hadn''t wanted to hurt his fellow branch members.


    But apparently, his patience had run out. Ry¨±suke was cold enough to abandon them if need be¡ªhe believed that so long as he lived, the ¨­tsutsuki line wouldn''t die out.


    Shin''s expression changed. He wasn''t shocked by the Tenseigan''s power, but by the destruction of the ¨­tsutsuki corpses.


    He wasn''t concerned about the corpses themselves, but about their Byakugan. Arge number of Byakugan could be used to create the Tenseigan.


    He already had the Tenseigan, but he wouldn''t mind having another one.


    Now, even the corpses were gone.


    "Damn it, you think you''re the only one who can pull off a Shinra Tensei?"


    Without hesitation, Shin activated his <strong>Rinne-Tenseigan</strong>and used Shinra Tensei.


    <strong>Shinra Tensei</strong>was a technique that used Repulsive Force to repel objects. It was a basic application of the Rinnegan and Tenseigan.


    The most basic ability of both eyes was to control repulsive and attractive forces.


    Of course, they had other abilities, but repulsive and attractive forces were the most fundamental.


    Shin, with both the Rinnegan and Tenseigan, could naturally use a more powerful Shinra Tensei than Ry¨±suke.


    The fusion of the two eyes wasn''t simply one plus one equals two. Theirbined power was far greater.


    The powerful repulsive force sent the ind plummeting towards the ground. Ry¨±suke was thrown through the ind.


    <strong>"Bansh¨­ Ten''in¡ª(Universal Pull)."</strong>


    Sensing that Ry¨±suke was still alive, Shin immediately followed up with the Universal Pull ability.


    Whereas Shinra Tensei sts targets away, Bansh¨­ Ten''in reels them in. A sudden influx of gravity yanked Ry¨±suke towards Shin.


    "H-how do you have Tenseigan powers?"


    Ry¨±suke''sposure cracked as he hurtled forward. Before, he hadn''t cared about Shin at all¡ªnow, the fear was obvious in his eyes.


    "It''s all thanks to you. Consider this my way of returning the favor¡ªby sending you to the afterlife." Shin gave a chilling smirk.


    "Don''t think you can kill me so easily!"@@novelbin@@


    Ry¨±suke red his Tenseigan power again, breaking free of Bansh¨­ Ten''in''s pull. Then he assumed the <strong>Tenseigan Chakra Mode</strong>.


    Shin watched, intrigued. Unlike Toneri''s Tenseigan Chakra Mode¡ªwhich was bathed in green energy¡ªRy¨±suke''s aura zed a vivid red.


    Shin only blinked once in surprise. Then he shrugged.


    ''Guess it''s like Susano''o¡ªdifferent users, different colors.''


    Once enveloped in Tenseigan Chakra Mode, Ry¨±suke''s strength spiked dramatically.


    He could even produce orb-like projectiles akin to Truth-Seeking Balls, capable of offense and defense.


    "Just how strong is he now?"


    Shin wondered, pondering that Ry¨±suke was already half a step into Six Paths-level before.


    Now he was clearly stronger¡ªprobably close to the same power as "Six Paths Naruto or Sasuke" in the future.


    Not truly a full-fledged Six Paths being, but enough to scratch at that tier. Shin himself also sat on the threshold of Six Paths-level¡ªhe had the raw might, yet was still short of the real deal.


    <strong>"Sage Mode."</strong>


    Shin could also activate Tenseigan Chakra Mode, but he didn''t. He wanted topare Sage Mode to Tenseigan Chakra Mode.


    Senjutsu Chakra shouldn''t be weaker than Six Paths power¡ªtheoretically.


    When Shin switched to Sage Mode, there was no dramatic marking or transformation on his face. Yet he was indeed drawing on natural energy.


    "Come on," Shin beckoned to Ry¨±suke.


    "So far, you''re the strongest foe I''ve run into. Don''t disappoint me."


    Shin felt a rush of exhration¡ªhe''d rarely faced anyone near his own level of power.


    Even though Ry¨±suke wasn''t quite his equal, it was close enough to make this fight interesting.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [158] : My Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands—Need a Handicap?

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    <strong>"Sage Art: Great me Rasengan!"</strong>


    A colossal fire-infused Rasengan materialized in Shin''s hand. He hurled it at Ry¨±suke. Even though Ry¨±suke was in Tenseigan Chakra Mode, he still sensed mortal danger from that swirling inferno.


    Frowning, Ry¨±suke threw a small, glowing red orbto intercept¡ªsimr to Toneri''s green sphere in the original tale, capable of draining chakra from a target''s jutsu or body.


    Normally, it should''ve devoured an oing jutsu and fired it back. But the moment the red orb collided with Shin''s fiery Rasengan, it dissolved with barely any resistance. The Rasengan pressed on, closing in on Ry¨±suke.


    "Impossible!" Ry¨±suke''s eyes widened. His orb was supposed to absorb any form of chakra, but it had done nothing.@@novelbin@@


    Unaware that Shin''s Rasengan was filled with <strong>Sage Chakra</strong>, Ry¨±suke never realized its draining function wouldn''t work on nature energy.


    In the split second Ry¨±suke stood there in shock, Shin seized the opening. He shed right in front of him andnded a kick to Ry¨±suke''s face.


    <em>BOOOOMMMM!</em>


    Ry¨±suke crashed headfirst into the ground, leaving a deep crater beneath the ind''s surface.


    "Don''t get lost in thought while fighting me,"


    Shin remarked quietly.


    Momentster, Ry¨±suke came sting out of the debris once more, battered but still in the fight. Tenseigan Chakra Mode sharply boosted his durability. Ordinary attacks just wouldn''t be enough to finish him.


    "I''ll kill you!" Ry¨±suke snarled, wiping blood from his mouth. His twisted expression made him look demonic.


    "Kill me? Let''s see you try,"


    Shin taunted, vanishing in a blur and uppercutting him in the chin.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Ry¨±suke shot upwards like a rocket, bursting right through the moon''s surface.


    Shin used <strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>to slip into a portal. When he reappeared, he was already behind Ry¨±suke on the lunar surface.


    Wasting no time, Shin pounded Ry¨±suke''s back with a flurry of blows. Within seconds, he unleashed hundreds of punches, leaving afterimages in the air.


    Even the Tenseigan Chakra Mode''s enhanced defenses couldn''t fully handle that relentless assault.


    "You''re still alive after all that? Tougher than I expected,"


    Shin said, eyeing Ry¨±suke''s body where ity on the ground. The surrounding terrain looked like it had been hit by a meteor shower.


    Ry¨±suke''s skeleton was visibly twisted, though he remained barely recognizable as human¡ªand was somehow recovering at an rming rate, making Shin wonder if the man possessed a Perfect Sage Body of his own.


    <strong>"Summoning Jutsu!"</strong>


    Ry¨±suke summoned a massive golem, simr to Hamura ¨­tsutsuki''s golem. It was powerful enough to suppress the Nine-Tails.


    Once summoned, it wouldn''t vanish as long as the Tenseigan user lived; even if destroyed, it would quickly regenerate.


    Controlled by Ry¨±suke, the stone figureunched an attack on Shin.


    "Heh, Let''s dance."


    Shin looked at the golem and chuckled.


    <strong>"Sage Art¡ªWood Style: True Several Thousand Hands!"</strong>


    From the surface of the moon, an enormous Thousand-Armed Buddha erupted¡ªso massive that the ground sank several meters under its weight.


    Ry¨±suke''s summoned statue, which could suppress the Nine-Tails, now looked like a child''s toy inparison.


    "What¡­ is that?"


    Ry¨±suke murmured, face going ck in disbelief.


    "How about I give you a two-hands handicap?" Shin teased. He gestured to the Buddha''s innumerable arms. Ry¨±suke stared, at aplete loss for words.


    <strong>"Top Transformed Buddha!"</strong>


    Wasting no more time on banter, Shinmanded the colossal wooden figure to unleash a volley of punches and chops at Ry¨±suke and his stone statue.


    Within moments, that mighty golem¡ªwas reduced to rubble.


    Ry¨±suke tried to defend himself using red chakra orbs like pseudo¨CTruth-Seeking Balls, but they were no match for the unrelenting barrage.


    The moon''s surface cracked violently, leaving a gigantic crater behind.


    If the moon itself had consciousness, it would surely be cursing them out for trashing it this way.


    <strong>"Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"</strong>


    Summoning an enormous storm of gravitational force, Ry¨±suke pierced right through the Thousand-Armed Buddha, carving a massive hole in the wooden behemoth.


    "Not bad at all,"


    Shin mused, watching Ry¨±suke spit up blood, battered and shaky but still refusing to surrender.


    "I guess Wood Release alone won''t finish you off. Uchiha Madara survived this technique, so I''m not surprised someone like you¡ªwho surpasses him¡ªcould endure it." Shin said evenly.


    Ry¨±suke red at Shin.


    "You''re the strongest opponent I''ve fought, I acknowledge your power¡ªbut this is where it ends. <strong>Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion</strong>!"


    Ry¨±suke gathered every bit of the Tenseigan''s might, forging an enormous golden chakra sword that split sky andnd alike.


    He shed it down at Shin¡ªa blow said to be capable of splitting the entire moon in half.


    Shin didn''t move to dodge. He faced the attack head-on.


    <strong>"D¨­jutsu: Takamagahara!"</strong>


    In a sh, the towering golden sword struck Shin''s body¡ªonly to vanish without a trace. It was as though it never existed.


    Then, abruptly, the same golden de reappeared in front of Ry¨±suke and shed toward him instead.


    <strong>[Takamagahara]</strong>¡ªwas the new D¨­jutsu Shin had awakened after merging his Rinnegan and Tenseigan. It absorbed any iing attack¡ªbe it Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, or even Six Paths¨Clevel strikes¡ªand reflected it back in full force.


    A truly invincible defense and counter!


    Thus, Ry¨±suke''s Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion was promptly turned against him.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [161] : Kushina: What’s Wrong with Me Talking to Shin?

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Although Shin believed that his current strength wasparable to that of a Six Paths level Shinobi, he didn''t consider himself to have reached that level yet.


    In his eyes, to truly stand among Six Paths¨Css fighters, he first had to master Yin¨CYang Release and achieve Nature Transformation at the Bloodline Selection¡ªoften dubbed Kekkei M¨­ra.


    Only by controlling Yin¨CYang Release and Kekkei M¨­ra would he gain that final metamorphosis, bing an invincible force in the Shinobi world.


    However, he hadn''t mastered either of those yet.


    He felt that once he mastered Yin-Yang Release and Kekkei M¨­ra, his strength would undergo a true transformation, making him invincible in the Shinobi world.


    At present, he knew there were still threats out there¡ªKaguya ¨­tsutsuki, for one, remained sealed but was certainly dangerous if she ever broke free. Other unknown ¨­tsutsuki might also roam the cosmos.


    Even Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths, was a potential threat.


    In the original story, although Hagoromo only had a fragment of his Chakra left, he was still able to help Naruto and Sasuke seal Kaguya.


    Shin suspected Hagoromo might still be lurking somewhere, observing the Shinobi world. If so, that man could present a serious menace to Shin''s aspirations.


    So even with the Rinne-Tenseigan, Shin couldn''t be careless. There were still those who could threaten him.


    Although Shin had no personal grudge against Hagoromo, his power posed a threat, and that was enough to make him an enemy.


    It was like how the Third Hokage targeted Shin. He saw Shin as a threat and tried to undermine him.


    Shin also saw Hagoromo as a threat. Even if he only had a fragment of his Chakra left, he was still a threat. If Shin could find him, he would eliminate him.


    It wasn''t about hatred; it was simply a matter of survival.


    ...


    "Shin-nii, what are you thinking about?"


    Konan''s voice broke his reverie. She tugged at his sleeve, her cheeks puffed in mild annoyance.


    She''de for training, only to find Shin lost in thought, barely paying attention.


    "Are you angry, Konan?"


    Shin smiled and pinched her cheek.


    "No¡­!"


    "You''re saying that, but your lips are so pouty they could hang an oil pot." Shin poked her nose yfully.


    "Come on, let''s head back. It''s nearly mealtime, we can resume your training tomorrow."


    Shin led Konan back home.


    Mikoto had already finished preparing dinner.


    "We didn''t have many ingredients, so it''s nothing special," Mikoto said.


    "It looks great."


    Shin was satisfied with the spread.


    "By the way, we should go shopping tomorrow," Mikoto said.


    They were currently in the Land of Whirlpools, and there was no one else here besides them.


    To buy anything, they had to leave the Land of Whirlpools. It was inconvenient.


    But Shin knew Space-Time Ninjutsu, and he was nning to teach it to Kushina and the others. It was a valuable life-saving skill.


    He couldn''t teach them Yomotsu Hirasaka, but he could teach them the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    He had learned it from the Forbidden Scroll. It was easy for him to learn, having already mastered Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    But he hadn''t used it yet. Yomotsu Hirasaka was more convenient.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka consumed more Chakra, but Shin didn''t care. He had plenty.


    "We''re going shopping tomorrow? I''m so excited!" Kushina''s eyes sparkled.


    Shin knew she''d probably buy random, whimsical items, but that was just how she was. At least it wasn''t Tsunade¡ªher gambling habits could bankrupt an entire country.


    ...


    After dinner, night fell. Shin retreated to his room to do a bit of research¡ªtrying to figure out how to unlock Kekkei M¨­ra or master Yin¨CYang Release.


    He pondered for hours but made little progress, unsurprising given these were essentially the pinnacle of jutsu.


    Sometime around midnight¡ª


    <em>Creak....</em>


    His door opened quietly. Kushina slipped in, wearing only her nightclothes, moving like a burr. She shut the door carefully and turned to see Shin''s gaze.


    "Shhh¡­"@@novelbin@@


    Seeing Shin looking at her, she put a finger to her lips, shushing him.


    Shin was speechless. She was acting like she was sneaking into his room for a tryst.


    "Kushina¡­what are you doing sneaking into my room?" Shin whispered.


    He instinctively matched her low volume.


    "What? You''re not happy to see me? Do you not love me anymore?" Kushina looked at him with feigned hurt.


    Shin was about to reply when¡ª


    <em>BAAMM!</em>


    The door flew open, nearly bouncing off its hinges. Tsunade and Mikoto burst in, startling Kushina so badly she nearly fell over.


    "What are you two doing here?!" Kushina demanded, flushing.


    "Shouldn''t we be asking you that question?" Tsunade''s face was stony.


    "I, I''m having a privatete-night chat with Shin! What''s wrong with that?" Kushina said defiantly.


    "Ooooh? A private chat? Mind telling us the topic? Maybe we can join in,"


    Mikoto suggested with a sweet smile that looked anything but friendly. It gave Kushina chills.


    Kushina couldn''t figure out how they''d caught her. She had been ''so'' quiet.


    "We''re discussing private matters. You wouldn''t understand. GO AWAY!"


    Kushina decided to get rid of them first.


    "We''re all good friends here, right? Surely there''s nothing we can''t hear. Unless you''re doing something shady?"


    Mikoto''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. Kushina and Shin were sitting quite close.


    "Ugh!" Kushina gritted her teeth. Who was her best friend? She was ending their friendship now.


    "Ahem, It''ste. and we''re going shopping early tomorrow. You should all go to bed."


    Without waiting for protests, he ushered Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade out the door, ending the impromptu midnight fiasco.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [162] : Nawaki Becomes a Missing-Nin?

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "This is a headache."


    Shin massaged his temples. He had been looking forward to Kushina''s visit, but Tsunade and Mikoto had ruined it.


    ---


    Outside his room, Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto red daggers at one another.


    "Hmph, I''m going to sleep."


    Kushina snapped, casting an annoyed re at Tsunade and Mikoto before stomping off.


    "You''d better be grateful we''re letting you go without punishment,"


    Tsunade red at Kushina, then returned to her own room. Mikoto did the same.


    Although Tsunade had just arrived, she had a room. Shin had built plenty of rooms with Wood Release.


    ---


    Early the next morning, Shin was the first up as usual. He spent a while working on his taijutsu in the courtyard.


    Taijutsu training was something that had to be kept sharp¡ªonce you cked off, your edge dulled quickly.


    Kushina and the others soon woke up. After breakfast, they left the Land of Whirlpools. They were going shopping, as they had agreed yesterday.


    While in a border town, they overheard a piece of startling news:


    <strong>[Konoha had a new A-rank missing-nin.]</strong>


    Shin wouldn''t usually bother with gossip about missing-nin¡ªunless it was something big, like S-rank. But the identity of this missing-nin was a surprise.


    "...."


    "There must be a mistake. Nawaki couldn''t have be a missing-nin." Tsunade frowned.


    "I know you don''t want to believe it, but it''s probably true," Shin said.


    Tsunade looked at Shin. "Shin, do you know something more about this?"


    "I don''t. But Nawaki must be a missing-nin now. Otherwise, the news wouldn''t have spread this far."


    They were currently at the border of the Land of Fire, far from Konoha.


    News of a missing-nin wouldn''t usually reach this remote area unless it was an S-rank missing-nin. And Nawaki was the grandson of the Shodaime Hokage. The news of his defection would cause a greatermotion than that of an ordinary S-rank missing-nin.


    "If Nawaki really did defect, it must be rted to Hiruzen and Danz¨­," Kushina said.


    "I agree," Mikoto said.


    "To be honest, I''m shocked that Nawaki would be a missing-nin," Shin said.


    The chances of Nawaki bing a missing-nin were as low as the chances of Naruto bing one. Shin couldn''t believe it when he heard the news.


    "Let''s find Nawaki first."


    Shin decided to find Nawaki and see what was going on. Tsunade nodded. She was also worried.


    "The Shinobi world is vast. How are we going to find him?" Mikoto asked.


    "Leave that to me. I ced a marker on Nawaki. It''s easy to find him."


    "Let''s go."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and led Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan through it.


    ---


    They arrived in a dark cave.


    The location wasn''t important. What was important was that Nawaki was here.


    "Who''s there?"


    Nawaki''s voice came from the darkness. He was holding a Kunai, his expression wary. He rxed when he saw Shin.


    "Oh, it''s you guys. You scared me."


    He leaned against the cave wall, his clothes torn and his body bearing several wounds.


    "You look terrible."


    Shin walked over and used the Mystical Palm Jutsu to heal his injuries. Shin''s medical ninjutsu was even better than Tsunade''s now.


    Nawaki''s wounds quickly healed. He also had the Sage Body, which had strong regenerative abilities.


    "Nawaki, why did you defect from Konoha?" Tsunade asked.


    Nawaki scratched his head. "It''s a long story."


    "Then make it short. Remember when we were in the Academy? Your dream was to be Hokage. What happened?"


    Kushina couldn''t help but tease.


    His dream was to be Hokage, and now he was a missing-nin?


    "I didn''t want to be a missing-nin! I was on a mission when my teammate attacked me. I fought back and killed him, and now I''m used of killing arade!"


    Nawaki said, frustrated.


    Tsunade was furious. She wanted to return to Konoha and confront Danz¨­.


    She suspected Danz¨­ was involved. After all, he had tried to kill her before.


    Nawaki recounted events in detail, his voice bitter and crestfallen.


    He never intended to betray the vige¡ªhe just ended up as a scapegoat. Now,beled a missing-nin, squads of Konoha shinobi were actively hunting him.


    "So what are you going to do now?" Shin asked.


    Nawaki looked at him nkly. He didn''t know what to do.


    "I told you to leave Konoha. Now look what happened," Shin said with a chuckle.


    "I''m a missing-nin now, and you''reughing?" Nawaki red at him.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s creepy. You should be d you''re still alive. Being a missing-nin isn''t the end of the world."


    Suddenly, Shin''s gaze snapped toward the cave entrance.@@novelbin@@


    "Looks like the Konoha Shinobi who are chasing you are here." Shin nced outside the cave.


    "What?!"


    Nawaki jumped up, his Kunai gripped tightly.


    "Leave this to me," Shin said calmly.


    "Hey, Shin, don''t kill them! They''re just following orders."


    Nawaki said quickly. Even though he was a missing-nin, he didn''t want to hurt or kill Konoha Shinobi.


    "You became a missing-nin because you killed a Konoha Shinobi, and you still care about them?" Shin looked at him in surprise.


    "That''s different! He attacked me first!"


    "What''s the difference? Aren''t these Shinobi trying to kill you too?"


    Nawaki was speechless. Shin was right, but he still felt it was different.


    ????


    <strong>~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [164] : First Encounter with Madara Uchiha

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <strong>~ PS : I see a lot of people talking about how Shin''s rtionships with the girls haven''t taken the next step. But if you''re looking for spoilers¡ªjust wait 14/15 more chapters. Their rtionship will finally reach "That" stage :)</strong>


    <strong>~ PS : Sorry for not dropping two chapters yesterday¡ªI was busy Improving the Story!</strong>


    <strong>~ PS : Once again thank you all for the support!</strong>


    ????


    After finishing their shopping, they ended up carting around arge haul of goods¡ªfood items, tools, daily supplies.


    All the while, Kushina continued chattering about her "<em>Hidden Vige of Beautiful Women.</em>"


    "Shin, can''t you at least help me a little with this dream?" Kushina begged, clinging to his arm like she was about to stage a protest.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help, But how exactly am I supposed to do that? You haven''t even got a real n." Shin chuckled.


    "Well, I haven''t figured that out yet. I''ll n it out when we get back. You have to help me then." Kushina pressed.


    "All right, If it''s not too outrageous, I''ll lend a hand. You''d better not give up partway, though."


    "I won''t! This time I''m serious,"


    Kushina''s expression was firm.


    "Then we¡ª"


    Shin stopped mid-sentence and turned his head, his brow furrowed.


    "What''s wrong?" Mikoto asked.


    "Something''s watching us. Wait here. I''ll go catch it."


    --@@novelbin@@


    Shin vanished. In the next instant, he returned clutching a bizarre, pale-white figure by the neck.


    "The heck is that thing? It looks¡­human-ish, but no human looks like that."


    Kushina asked, staring at the creature in surprise.


    "This is a White Zetsu," Shin said.


    The White Zetsu was shocked. How did Shin know?


    "Uchiha Madara sent you to spy on us, I assume?" Shin asked. By now, the white creature was too rattled to keep its cool.


    This wasn''t the real White Zetsu, just a clone. But there was no difference between the clones and the original.


    Even if the original died, the clones wouldn''t die. Or rather, there was no original or clone. They were all independent White Zetsu.


    All White Zetsu were once humans who had been caught in the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    "How... how did you know?"


    The White Zetsu was so surprised that it identally revealed its connection to Madara.


    But even if it hadn''t, Shin would have known. After all, the only person White Zetsu were associated with was Uchiha Madara.


    "Where''s Uchiha Madara? Take me to him."


    Shin wanted to find Madara. This was the perfect opportunity.


    He wasn''t nning to stop Madara''s Eye of the Moon n. In fact, he wanted Madara to proceed with it and release Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. He had ns for Kaguya.


    "Uchiha Madara?" Kushina echoed, confused. "Didn''t he die ages ago? Everyone says the Shodaime killed him at the Valley of the End."


    Mikoto and Tsunade both chimed in:


    "Yes, that''s the story¡ªMadara was definitely killed by the Shodaime."


    "Long story," Shin said wryly. "I''ll exinter, but Madara isn''t dead. Not yet."


    He gave White Zetsu an unamused nce. The thing clearly wouldn''t cooperate willingly, so Shin decided to do it the hard way.


    His <strong>Rinne Tenseigan</strong>eyes glowed. Both the Rinnegan and Tenseigan possessed the power to read minds or rip out souls. Combining them only made it easier.


    Shin used the Rinnegan''s <strong>Human Path</strong>to yank White Zetsu''s soul free, scanning its memories. Zetsu convulsed, and after a moment, it died, its body slumping in Shin''s grip.


    "Let''s go. We''re not going back yet. We''re going to find Uchiha Madara." Shin said with a grin. He was going to extort some good stuff from Madara.


    He dropped the Zetsu corpse, leaving it behind.


    Once more, he opened a spatial gate with <strong>Yomotsu Hirasaka</strong>, bringing Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan to a remote mountain.


    --


    "Is Uchiha Madara really in a ce like this?" Kushina asked skeptically, ncing around at the deste hills.


    "Not on the surface¡ªUnderground." Shin''s Rinne-Tenseigan easily prated the rock, revealing a vast subterraneanwork.


    "Let''s go."


    Shin led them to the cave. It wasn''t a natural cave; Madara must have created it.


    "Madara Uchiha, your distinguishedguests have arrived! Are you not going to greet us properly?" Shin called into the dim tunnels.


    Sure enough¡ª


    In the deeper chambers, an elderly man with wrinkled skin and white hair sat connected to various pipes¡ªa haunting echo of his former might. Despite his frail appearance, his presence radiated raw menace.


    He had a Sharingan. The Sharingan was probably transnted. He had already given his Rinnegan to Nagato.


    --


    "Madara-sama, it seems they''ve found us!" a White Zetsu said in a panicked voice.


    "I didn''t expect you to find me here."


    Madara looked up, his eyes gleaming. He might look frail, but his aura was still imposing.


    "You''re still alive?" Tsunade stared at the aged Madara in shock.


    Though old and fragile, the figure possessed a potent, intimidating bearing. Madara turned his eyes on Tsunade.


    "The granddaughter of Hashirama, if I''m not mistaken," Madara remarked. Clearly, he had kept abreast of events outside, presumably through White Zetsu''s intel.


    "You don''t seem bothered by my intrusion. Not even a little rmed, Madara?"


    Madara''s face revealed only fleeting surprise before reverting to stoic calm.


    "rmed? Hah¡ªyou think you''re enough to make me fret?"


    "You sure talk tough for a guy on life support," Shin replied with a mild grin, not truly offended by Madara''s arrogance.


    Inwardly, Madara wondered: ''<em>Could White Zetsu have betrayed me? No, he doesn''t have the guts¡­ so how did he find me?</em>''


    "Madara¡­ How can you still be alive?" Tsunade demanded.


    Every corner of the Shinobi world epted that Madara died in his final battle with Hashirama Senju.


    The revtion that he had survived could shake the entire continent.


    ????


    <strong>~ 25 Advanced Chapters Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [167] : The Secret of Immortality

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    After Shin left, Madara Uchiha remained still, his expression unreadable. His sharp gaze lingered on the now-empty cavern entrance, his thoughts deep and calcting.


    "Whew, he finally left."


    Tobi Zetsu exhaled dramatically, shaking his head as if trying to dispel lingering tension.


    "That guy''s aura was insane, even more imposing than yours, Madara-sama."


    Tobi Zetsu nced at Madara, then spoke with an exaggerated sigh.


    "You trying to get yourself killed?"


    A new voice cut in as White Zetsu emerged from the shadows beside Tobi Zetsu.


    "How dare youpare Uzumaki Shin to Madara-sama?"


    Madara ignored their exchange, his fingers tapping lightly against the stone armrest of his seat.


    "Make no mistake."


    His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge to it.


    "That brat is no ordinary opponent. If I''d had the chance to take him down, I wouldn''t havepromised."


    Shin''s discovery of his hideout was a major risk¡ªone Madara wasn''tfortable with. If he had been certain of victory, he would have killed him already.


    But he wasn''t certain.


    Shin wielded the <strong>Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>, <strong>Ice Release</strong>, and¡ªmost rmingly¡ª<strong>Wood Release</strong>.


    Madara knew better than anyone the power of the <strong>Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan</strong>. He had fought and bled for it, had seen firsthand what it could achieve.


    And <strong>Wood Release</strong>¡­


    The very power that once humiliated him in battle, used by his eternal rival, Hashirama Senju.


    Shin had even mentioned <strong>True Several Thousand Hands</strong>¡ªthe same technique Hashirama used to crush him and the <strong>Nine-Tails</strong>. That technique required <strong>Sage Mode</strong>to activate. If Shin had mastered that too¡­


    Adding in his <strong>Ice Release</strong>and <strong>Space¨CTime Ninjutsu</strong>, Madara couldn''t afford to be careless.


    "Even Madara-sama is wary of him."


    White Zetsu''s voice was unusually serious.


    "So that Shin guy really is a menace¡­ He might be a bigger danger down the road."


    "You think I don''t see that?" Madara snapped, his gaze cold.


    The cavern fell into silence.


    "For now, we have little choice. Leave the rest to me¡ªI have my own ns."


    Madara closed his eyes, dismissing them.


    White Zetsu hesitated, but one nce at Madara''s unshakable resolve was enough. Without another word, he and Tobi Zetsu sank back into the darkness.


    ...


    With a flicker of movement, Shin and the others left the damp underground cavern, stepping through the void of space before reappearing in the Land of Whirlpools¡ªtheir home.


    "We really hit the jackpot."


    Shin grinned, tossing arge scroll to Mikoto.


    "This is <strong>Madara''s Fire Release archive</strong>. His techniques are devastating, and his insights are even more valuable."


    Mikoto''s eyes flickered with interest as she caught the scroll.


    "Madara''s Fire Release¡­"


    She didn''t hesitate¡ªshe immediately opened it, scanning its contents with rapt focus.


    Madara''s <strong>Fire Release mastery</strong>was second to none, refined through decades of battle. His personal notes alone were worth more than gold.


    "Shin, are you really going to cooperate with Madara Uchiha?"


    Tsunade''s voice was sharp, her golden eyes watching him closely.


    "Why not?" Shin replied casually.


    Tsunade frowned.


    "Because Madara isn''t simple," she said firmly. "I''m worried he''ll trick you somehow. That man''s lived for too long¡ªhe''s cunning."


    Shin blinked in mild exasperation.


    "Since when am I easy to trick?"


    "I know you''re clever," Tsunade admitted, "but facing Madara¡ªthe sly old fox who fooled the entire world into thinking he was dead¡ªI wouldn''t take it lightly."


    She had a point. Even Hashirama Senju didn''t know Madara was still alive.


    "Shin, do you really n to rule the world with him?"


    Kushina''s voice carried a hint of amusement, though her crimson eyes held genuine curiosity.


    "No."


    Shin shook his head.


    "I have no such ambition."


    "Then why agree to his n?" Mikoto asked.


    "Be careful around him, Shin-nii," Konan added softly. "He feels so¡­ dangerous."


    Shin chuckled.


    "I only agreed to get his jutsu," he admitted, then added, "and there''s something else I want¡ªimmortality."


    Tsunade''s expression darkened.


    "Immortality?"


    She crossed her arms skeptically.


    "Immortality is a myth. Even the Sage of Six Paths eventually passed on."


    At that moment, the System''s voice echoed in Shin''s mind.


    [Master, you intend to copy Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s immortal body, correct?]


    Shin raised an eyebrow, momentarily surprised.


    The System rarely spoke unless necessary.


    ''That''s right, Kaguya is immortal¡ªI want that same power.'' Shin replied inwardly.


    Who wouldn''t? Immortality was the ultimate safeguard.


    [You don''t actually need that, Master. Since you''ve fully bonded with me, you cannot die unless the System itself is destroyed.] the System said.


    The revtion struck Shin like a lightning bolt¡ªhe stood there, momentarily stunned.


    ¡­Wait.


    "What?"


    [You are already immortal, Master.]


    Shin''s mind went nk for a moment.


    "Shin?"


    Kushina''s voice snapped him back to reality.


    "You zoned out. Something wrong?"


    "No¡­" Shin exhaled. "Just thinking."


    "You mentioned immortality," Kushina said curiously, "and that it was tied to cooperating with Madara. Bute on¡ªthis world has no such thing."


    "You''re wrong." Shin''s voice was calm, but firm.


    "Immortality does exist. Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki is still alive, sealed away. And as for me¡­"


    A small smirk yed on his lips.


    "I''m already immortal. My next goal? Making all of you immortal too."


    He announced it so matter-of-factly that Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan all froze. They obviously didn''t believe him.


    "Hah, if that''s real, I might just offer you my entire self," Tsunade joked sarcastically.


    "Oh? Don''t regret that promiseter," Shin teased right back.


    "I believe you," Kushina suddenly dered.


    "I''ll offer my body right now!" She jumped into his arms.


    She practically lunged into Shin''s arms, but Tsunade and Mikoto teamed up in perfect synergy, yanking her away before she could follow through.


    "Hey! Let me go!" Kushina struggled.


    "Knock it off, Kushina," Mikoto said calmly, "Shin, Kushina might be delirious. We should get her to bed before she spouts more nonsense."


    "I''m not delirious! You two are just jealous!" Kushina shot back.


    Despite her protests, Tsunade and Mikoto dragged her away, herints echoing down the hall.


    ????


    <strong>~ 25 Advanced Chapters Avable on /dragonnx</strong>@@novelbin@@


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [169] : First Target: Shukaku

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Morning came early the next day. Shin awoke at first light, remembering how Tsunade and Mikoto''s meddlingst night had stopped him from having a proper "chat" with Kushina.


    He had woken up early and decided to cook breakfast himself. Mikoto usually handled the kitchen, but today, she deserved to rest.


    "Wow, that smells amazing, Shin, you cooked all this, right?" Kushina stepped out of her room, caught a whiff of the delicious food, and sprinted over to the table.


    "I can tell just from the scent¡ªthis is definitely your cooking!"


    He nodded, watching her inhale the aroma.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve tasted Shin''s cooking," Tsunade added, sitting down. "Ever since Mikoto joined us, she''s been doing most of the cooking."


    Shin merely shrugged. As they all settled at the table, Tsunade eyed him curiously.


    "So, what do you need Tailed Beast chakra for? Don''t tell me you n to revive the Ten-Tails."


    "No," Shin said evenly. "To fully resurrect the Ten-Tails, you''d need the entire beasts. Just small amounts of chakra won''t cut it. I do need all nine Tailed Beasts'' energies, but only for <strong>Six Paths Senjutsu</strong>."


    "Uh-huh..." Tsunade nodded vaguely, clearly not fully grasping it.


    Shin noticed, but he didn''t poke fun. Annoying Tsunade rarely ended well.


    "What about Madara Uchiha?" she continued. "I still say it''d be better to get rid of that man sooner orter."


    She had no desire for someone as dangerous and ambitious as Madara to remain alive¡ªespecially given her personal hatred.


    After all, the Valley of the End battle had left her grandfather wounded. Not long after Madara''s supposed "death," Hashirama Senju had passed away, too, and Tsunade felt Madara bore part of the me.


    "No rush," Shin replied. "Later, if you want, Tsunade, you can kill him with your own hands."


    "You think I could?" Tsunade snorted, unconvinced.


    "Don''t sell yourself short," he said with a grin. "After all, you have me¡ªthe undisputed best in the world¡ªby your side. Surpassing Madara''s not impossible."


    "I see your confidence is intact," Tsunade muttered, rolling her eyes.


    She then grew serious.


    "Anyway, if you n to gather Tailed Beast chakra from multiple viges, you know that basically puts you at odds with the entire shinobi world. Even I''m tempted to stop you."


    She pictured how vital the Tailed Beasts were to every Hidden Vige¡ªthis was practically looking for trouble on a massive scale.


    "Let theme," Shin said with a careless shrug. "If the entire Shinobi World banded together against me, I still wouldn''t lose. I only need to worry about actual Six Paths¨Clevel foes."


    Although he was a "pseudo Six Paths" at the moment, Shin''s fighting ability put him in league with fully realized Six Pathsbatants.


    Only the highest tier of power could challenge him.


    "Don''t be reckless," she warned. "There''s a limit to what you can handle alone."


    "You''re right," he conceded. "I''ll at least keep a low profile. I''m not out to cause pointless trouble. I can disguise myself if needed."


    He sipped his tea, then nced around the group.


    "So, first target: <strong>Shukaku</strong>, the One-Tail."


    "Why start there?" Mikoto asked. "Isn''t it closer to hit Kiri for the Three-Tails or even Konoha for the Nine-Tails?"


    "I want them in order," Shin answered.


    "The Gedo Statue sealed them from One to Nine, so I''ll mimic that. You can think of me as a ''Human Gedo Statue,'' collecting each beast''s chakra in turn."


    "Who knows if that''ll grant me real Ten-Tails power¡ªprobably not, unless I merged with the Gedo Statue itself. But I have zero interest in being the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki."


    "That means heading for the Land of Wind," Kushina said brightly, "And we''ve never gone there before."


    "Trust me, it''s not a nice ce," Tsunade remarked wryly.


    "Either way," Shin said, "Hiruzen sold Shukaku back to Suna, so we''ll find it there."


    In truth, Hiruzen had returned the One-Tail to avoid war with Suna, receiving a hefty payment in return. But it left Suna even more impoverished.


    "Should we teleport straight there, Shin?" Kushina asked.


    "No need," Shin replied. "We''ll take our time and do a bit of sightseeing. If I''d been in a hurry, we could''ve leftst night."@@novelbin@@


    "Shin, you seem to know everything about this world," Mikoto remarked.


    "Mind telling us more about these ''secret truths'' of the Shinobi World?"


    At her words, Kushina, Tsunade, and Konan all turned expectant gazes on him.


    It was obvious Shin possessed knowledge far beyond the norm, from the existence of the ¨­tsutsuki on the moon to the evolution of the Sharingan and Madara''s survival.


    Shin caught their curious looks and decided he might as well share a few secrets. After all, it wasn''t as if they were forbidden.


    ????


    <strong>~ 25 Advanced Chapters Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [170] : Arrival in Sunagakure

    ~ Support & Read 26 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Looks like Power Stones have been dropping alottely. Any support would mean a lot!@@novelbin@@


    ????


    For several days, Shin informed Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan about various hidden truths of the Shinobi world¡ªparticrly the tangled legacy of the <strong>¨­tsutsuki</strong>.


    "So, ording to what you''ve told us," Mikoto said, looking stunned, "All these major ns are basically descended from the Sage of Six Paths¡­?"


    "And Madara Uchiha is just a pawn?" Tsunade added, her tone holding a trace of grim amusement.


    Shin had exined the real <strong>Eye of the Moon n</strong>¡ªthat ck Zetsu was behind it all, aiming to resurrect Kaguya through Madara, who remained clueless about his role as a mere tool.


    "I kind of pity him," Tsunade remarked. She wore a half-smile but clearlycked genuine sympathy.


    Kushina tugged at Shin''s sleeve.


    "Hey, Shin, how do you know so much about these secret details? You always seem to have inside info," she asked, curiosity gleaming in her eyes.


    "That''s my secret," Shin replied, shaking his head lightly, "I''m not ready to spill it yet."


    "Ugh, fine," she muttered, knowing from experience that pushing him wouldn''t help.


    Mikoto studied Shin''s expression.


    "If you''re aware of the truth behind the Eye of the Moon n," she said, "does that mean you intend to stop it?"


    "Why bother?" Shin answered with a casual shrug. "It might be entertaining to let things y out. Even if Kaguya does get revived, I''m not about to lose. By then, I''ll be powerful enough to crush her."


    Kushina scrunched her nose.


    "Wow, sealed by her own children... If it were me, I''d have smacked them senseless first."


    ....


    A few dayster, they finally entered the Land of Wind, securing a map to avoid wandering aimlessly.


    Without guidance, one could easily get lost in the endless sand. Even with a map, it was no simple task.


    At some point, Shin noticed they''d strayed off course. He double-checked the map.


    "Kushina, I told you not to volunteer as our guide," he remarked in exasperation. "Looks like we''re way off track."


    "I couldn''t possibly mess up!" she protested.


    "Sure. Then you keep following this path, and the rest of us will turn around," Shin teased, taking Konan''s hand as Tsunade and Mikoto went with him.


    "Hey, don''t leave me!" Kushina yelped, hurrying after them. "I really messed up, huh?"


    "Yup," Shin said with a light sigh. "If we stuck to your route, we''d never reach Sunagakure. Let''s keep going this way¡ªI''ll handle navigation."


    Two dayster, they arrived at <strong>Sunagakure</strong>, a vige nestled around a small oasis in the middle of the desert.


    "How do we get in?" Tsunade asked, eyeing the walls. "Sneak in at night?"


    "Sneak?" Shin snorted. "We can just walk in. Who''s going to stop us? Me, creeping around like a thief in the night? Please."


    He had no interest in crawling through shadows. Confidently, they approached the gate¡ªwhere two Suna Shinobi stood watch.


    The moment the guards recognized Shin, they turned pale with fear, one of them copsing onto his backside.


    "It''s¡­it''s Uzumaki Shin¡ªThe Reaper of the Shinobi World"


    "....."


    Shin arched a brow at that title. He recalled how people in the Shinobi world had begun calling him that after thest war.


    "They remember me even after three years?" He chuckled. "I''m ttered."


    Seeing Tsunade, the guards grew more agitated.


    "And that''s¡­Tsunade of the Sannin!" one croaked, recognizing her too.


    "I''m no Sannin," Tsunade said tly.


    She had no desire to im any affiliation with Konohagakure these days. With her brother branded a missing-nin¡ªKonoha felt alien to her.


    "Let''s go in," Shin said, sparing the terrified guards a nce before strolling past them. They were too petrified to even attempt interference.


    Neither guard dared to lift a finger. Shin led hispanions in, leaving the two behind¡ªtoo terrified to intervene.


    After a stunned moment, they scrambled upright and rushed off to inform the Third Kazekage.


    ....


    ncing around, Shin noticed the worn structures and modest attire of the locals.


    "This ce practically reeks of poverty," he mused. "Makes sense. After losing the war and having to buy back the One-Tail, they must be dead broke."


    In the First Shinobi World War, Sunagakure had been on the losing side, forced to pay heavy reparations to Konoha.


    Later, they''d spent a fortune reiming Shukaku from Hiruzen. Now the vige was scraping by, living in borderline squalor.


    "Aren''t we here for the One-Tail?" Tsunade asked. "Why stroll around like tourists?"


    "No rush," Shin said, grinning.


    "We''ll see the vige first. Maybe Shukaku¡ªor the Kazekage¡ªwill just show up. This is your first time here, right? Aren''t you curious?"


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan gazed at Sunagakure''s unfamiliar streets. Tsunade was also seeing it for the first time.


    "Do you really think the One-Tail wille out on its own?" Mikoto asked skeptically.


    "Probably not," Shin chuckled. "But the Third Kazekage''s bound to appear once he gets the news. Then I''ll ask him to hand over Shukaku¡ªone way or another."


    ????


    <strong>~ 26 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [171] : The Third Kazekage’s Frustration

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The Third Kazekage shot to his feet, his sharp gaze locked on the two Sunagakure shinobi kneeling before him.


    "Repeat that," hemanded, his voice dangerously low.


    One of the shinobi swallowed nervously before speaking.


    "It''s confirmed. Uzumaki Shin¡ªthe ''Reaper of the Shinobi World,'' has entered Sunagakure. He''s apanied by Tsunade of the Sannin, Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and a young blue-haired girl."


    The Kazekage''s expression darkened. He leaned back into his chair, fingers tapping against the armrest.


    "Why is Uzumaki Shin here?" he muttered grimly.


    For Sunagakure, Shin''s arrival was nothing short of a nightmare. He was a walking disaster¡ªan uncontroble force of nature. If his visit turned hostile, Suna wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Summon Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebiz¨­," he ordered.


    Momentster, the two elders arrived, their expressions solemn. They had already heard of Shin''s arrival. As veterans of thest war, they knew firsthand how terrifying he could be.


    "Uzumaki Shin''s here," the Kazekage said anxiously. "What do you suggest we do?"


    Chiyo and Ebiz¨­ stayed silent for a few moments. They were at a loss. The power Shin wielded was too great¡ªopen conflict would be suicide.


    "And he brought Tsunade as well," she noted. "Could this mean Konoha is nning something?"


    The Kazekage had considered the same possibility. If Konoha was backing Shin, Sunagakure was doomed.


    "Unlikely," Ebiz¨­ said atst. "Tsunade abandoned Konoha years ago. Even her brother, Nawaki, is considered a missing-nin. From what we know, Shin hasn''t been a Konoha shinobi for a long time."


    The Kazekage exhaled slowly, tension still gripping his shoulders.


    "That doesn''t exin why he''s here," he said. "And I don''t like waiting in the dark."


    Ebiz¨­ nodded.


    "Then let''s go meet him directly."


    The Kazekage''s expression tightened. He didn''t want to meet Shin. Facing someone who could crush him with a single punch? It was suicidal. But¡­ he had no choice.


    Finally, he rose to his feet.


    "Fine. Let''s go."@@novelbin@@


    ....


    They didn''t have to search long. Shin''s group wasn''t hiding.


    Through the intelwork, they quickly learned that Shin and hispanions were rxing at a food stall, sampling local cuisine as if they were tourists.


    Shin, meanwhile, already knew they wereing. He took another bite of his korokke, chuckling.


    "Took them long enough."


    Tsunade and the others tensed slightly. The Kazekage wouldn''te alone. He''d bring his best fighters.


    Sure enough, within minutes, the Third Kazekage arrived, nked by Chiyo and Ebiz¨­. His face was stiff, betraying his unease.


    Shin smiled casually.


    "Long time no see, Kazekage."


    The Kazekage didn''t return the pleasantries. He couldn''t. Sunagakure viewed Shin as a natural disaster. And now, that disaster was standing in their vige.


    "Uzumaki Shin, why are you here in our vige?" Chiyo cut in, voice somber.


    Shin tilted his head.


    "Because I felt likeing," Shin replied mildly. "Is that a problem? Or are you implying I''m unwee?"


    As he spoke, a surge of raw power radiated from him, making the Kazekage and the others gasp for breath.


    The mere pressure of Shin''s chakra felt suffocating...


    The Kazekage''s heart pounded. He could sense that Shin was even stronger than before.


    Granted, Shin was only about fifteen years old¡ªstill a prime time for explosive growth. Who knew how terrifying he might be at his peak?


    ''<em>He might already be stronger than Hashirama Senju.</em>''


    A chilling thought crept into the Kazekage''s mind.


    If this boy reached adulthood, who could stand against him?


    "I didn''te here just to chat," Shin finally said. He set down his food and looked the Kazekage straight in the eye.


    "I''m here for a reason," Shin said. "Where''s the One-Tail? Hand it over."


    No point beating around the bush¡ªhe hade for the One-Tail''s chakra, and he had no intention of leaving without it.


    The Kazekage''s face twisted at the demand. Sunagakure had paid dearly to buy the One-Tail back from Hiruzen. Now Shin wanted them to simply give it away?


    Shin''s aura red again.


    "You don''t want to cooperate?"


    The Kazekage stiffened at the sharp rise in Shin''s killing intent. Ebiz¨­, sensing how dire the situation was, tugged the Kazekage''s sleeve, silently reminding him they couldn''t afford a direct fight.


    Even if every shinobi in Sunagakure fought together, they couldn''t stop Shin.


    If they anger him¡­


    There wouldn''t be a Sunagakure left to protect.


    The Kazekage exhaled sharply. It burned his pride¡ªbut he had no choice.


    "Fine," he said atst. "If you want the One-Tail, follow me."


    Shin''s lips curved slightly.


    "Good choice."


    ....


    As they walked, Mikoto leaned in toward Shin.


    "What if they try something?" she murmured.


    "If they try anything¡­" he said, raising his voice just enough for the Kazekage to hear, "I''ll wipe Sunagakure off the map."


    The Kazekage stiffened.


    Shin was beingpletely serious.


    If he really wanted to, he could erase Sunagakure with a single Shinra Tensei.


    No one would be foolish enough to try anything.


    Soon, they arrived at Sunagakure''s Sealing Chambers.


    The One-Tail was still unsealed. They hadn''t found a suitable Jinch¨±riki yet, so for now, it was locked away under heavy guard.


    But the moment the One-Tail sensed Shin''s presence¡ª


    It quivered with fear...


    ????


    <strong>~ 27 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [172] : The Final Step: Nine-Tails!

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Just a tiny flicker of my presence, and Shukaku woke right up," Shin observed with quiet amusement, ncing at the now-alert <strong>One-Tail</strong>. "Seems it''s terrified of me."


    Shukaku''s massive golden eyes locked onto Shin, filled with a vtile mix of rage and something far rarer for a Tailed Beast¡ªfear.


    "You again¡­? What the hell are you doing here?!" Shukaku snarled, voice trembling with lingering dread.


    The memory of being utterly dominated by Shin, his immense chakra overwhelming itpletely, was burned into its very being. The humiliation still lingered.


    "Rx," Shin said nonchntly. "I''m not here to mess with you; I just need to borrow something."


    Before the One-Tail could react, Shin activated his <strong>[Rinne-Tenseigan]</strong>, his pupils radiating an ethereal glow. He unleashed a sealing technique, drawing out arge portion of Shukaku''s chakra and locking it within his own body.


    The beast''s colossal form began shrinking, its chakra forcibly siphoned away. The once-mighty sand demon, originally towering at forty meters, dwindled to less than thirty¡ªits body visibly thinner, its energy severely depleted.


    "All done," Shin remarked, casting a brief, dismissive nce at the furious yet helpless Shukaku.


    "Let''s go."


    He waved for Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan to follow him out.


    The Third Kazekage, who had been watching from a distance, stood frozen.


    ''<em>Wait¡­ that''s it? He''s leaving Shukaku behind?</em>''


    Shin had only taken chakra¡ªnot the entire beast itself.


    The Kazekage felt a strange mix of relief and disbelief. Losing Shukakupletely would have been catastrophic for Sunagakure, but¡­ this was still manageable.


    Over time, Shukaku would recover.


    ....


    As they walked away from the sealed chamber, Kushina turned to Shin.


    "So, we''re leaving already?"


    "Yeah," Shin replied with a nod. "No reason to stick around. Unless you wanted to stay?"


    "No thanks," Kushina said with a shake of her head. "This ce is dull."


    Shin chuckled, then promptly activated <strong>[Yomotsu Hirasaka]</strong>, tearing open a swirling portal.


    Without hesitation, the group stepped through, departing Sunagakure and heading straight toward Kumogakure¡ªwhere the Two-Tails awaited.


    ....


    For the next several months, Shin continued his hunt for Tailed Beasts chakra, methodically tracking down each of the remaining beasts.


    "s, gathering Tailed Beasts chakra is turning into a chore¡­" Shin sighed as he walked, stretching his arms.


    Although locating the Tailed Beasts wasn''t difficult¡ªhe knew precisely which viges held them¡ªobtaining their chakra without a full-scale war required patience.


    Thankfully, his <strong>[Kagura Mind''s Eye]</strong>made it virtually impossible for any vige to hide a Tailed Beast from him.


    Still, even with his overwhelming advantage, the process took time.


    It wasn''t until half a yearter that Shin finally secured chakra from eight of the nine Tailed Beasts.


    Now, only one remained¡ªthe Nine-Tails.


    Shin stood atop a rocky cliff, overlooking the vast forests that stretched toward the Land of Fire. His lips curled into a faint smirk.


    "Next stop is Konoha," Shin remarked with a faint smile. "I wonder if Hiruzen will roll out the wee mat."


    "I doubt it," Mikoto said quietly. "No vige has been particrly thrilled to see ustely."


    After all, he had walked into four of the five Great Nations, taken what he wanted, and left unscathed.


    No vige wasfortable having him show up at their gates.


    "Come on!" Kushina pped her hands together impatiently. "Let''s get this over with already! We should be in Konoha by nightfall."


    "In a hurry, are we?"


    Unlike Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan¡ªwho remainedposed¡ªKushina was practically vibrating with energy.


    "Of course I am!" she huffed. "My All-Kunoichi vige n got dyed for six months! Once we finish this, we can finally start construction!"


    Shin sighed, rubbing his forehead.


    "You''re still stuck on that idea, huh?" he grumbled.


    With Kushina''s relentless insistence, the group elerated their pace, making their way toward Konoha.


    ....


    By the time they reached the vige outskirts, the entire vige was already on high alert.


    News of their imminent arrival spread through Konoha like wildfire.


    Since Shin''s departure, Hiruzen Sarutobi and the other Kage-level figures had been keeping tabs on his movements, fearful of his next step.


    Realizing that the Nine-Tails was all hecked, Hiruzen immediately summoned Danz¨­ for a private conversation¡ªintentionally excluding the other advisors.


    ....


    <strong>Inside the Hokage''s Office.</strong>


    Hiruzen Sarutobi sat behind his desk, his face grim as he absorbed thetest intelligence reports.


    "Danz¨­," Hiruzen said, pipe in hand, "It''s about Shin. You know what he wants. What do we do?"


    Danz¨­ responded with a scowl.


    "We can''t let himy a finger on the Nine-Tails. We have no idea what his purpose is, but it can''t possibly benefit Konoha."


    Hiruzen exhaled, feeling the weight of the situation.@@novelbin@@


    "We don''t have the strength to oppose him. Not really. If we did, we''d never allow him near the Nine-Tails in the first ce."


    Konoha''s Roster¡ªHiruzen, Danz¨­, Hatake Sakumo, Orochimaru, and an injured Jiraiya¡ªgave them five high-level fighters, but Hiruzen couldn''t guarantee victory against someone like Uzumaki Shin.


    "So as the so-called strongest hidden vige, you''d actually capitte?" Danz¨­ sneered. "If that''s your n, Sarutobi, you''re unfit to be Hokage!!"


    Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed.


    "Then tell me, Danz¨­. What''s your brilliant n?"


    "Hand over the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki to me, temporarily¡ª" Danz¨­ said gravely. "I''ll handle it."


    "Absolutely not." Hiruzen immediately rejected the idea.


    He knew Danz¨­''s ambitions all too well.


    Danz¨­ wasn''t thinking about protecting Konoha¡ªhe simply wanted the Nine-Tails for himself.


    At the very least, Shin only wanted its chakra. He hadn''t actually taken any of the Tailed Beasts from the other viges¡ªonly what he needed.


    But if Danz¨­ took the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, he would never get it back.


    ????


    <strong>~ 27 Advanced Chapters Now Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [173] : Come to Me for the Truth

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????@@novelbin@@


    Danz¨­ stormed out of the Hokage''s office, his expression dark and furious after being denied control over the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki.


    Hiruzen sighed as he watched him leave. He knew Danz¨­ well enough¡ªhe never had any genuine solutions. His only goal was to seize the Nine-Tails for himself, no matter the consequences.


    Now that he was gone, Hiruzen was left to figure out how to handle the inevitable. But after running through every possible scenario, he came to a single conclusion¡ªthere was nothing he could do. He could only wait.


    Shin wasn''t here to take the Nine-Tails, just some of its chakra. That much was clear from his previous visits to other viges. As long as that remained true, perhaps Konoha could avoid unnecessary conflict.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Shin and his group arrived at the Senjupound¡ªonly to find itpletely abandoned.


    It was no surprise. Some of Konoha''s ns had once tried iming thend, but Hiruzen had stopped them. He knew touching the Senju''s ancestral home would only provoke Tsunade''s wrath¡ªperhaps even Shin''s.


    Still, it had been over six months, and without anyone maintaining the property, weeds had overtaken the once-proud estate. Tsunade stared at the sight, her face unreadable. Even Shin let out a soft sigh.


    The Senju n, co-founders of Konoha, had all but vanished.


    Aside from Tsunade and Nawaki, there was no one left. Even the Uchiha¡ªwhose numbers had dwindled¡ªwere in a better position.


    After doing a bit of quick tidying, Shin and the others decided to stay there temporarily, though they had no intention of lingering long in Konoha.


    "It''s alreadyte," Shin observed. "We haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s check out Konoha''s food stalls, yeah?"


    He led Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan toward Konoha''s bustling culinary district. Having left Konoha for so long, he felt a twinge of nostalgia at the local delicacies.


    They browsed the entire street, eating a small portion at each stall until they were happily full.


    "I thought we''d be watched the moment we entered Konoha," Kushina muttered, surprised. "But no one''s following us."


    She had <strong>Kagura''s Mind''s Eye</strong>, so if anyone were nearby, she would have sensed them.


    "That''s because the Sandaime wants no trouble," Shin replied. "He knows pissing me off leads nowhere good."


    After all, even if they did try to keep an eye on him, what could they do?


    "By the way, the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki here is Uzumaki Akiko, right?" Kushina noted, reflecting that she hadn''t seen Akiko in quite some time. They shared a n name, though they''d never been especially close.


    Tsunade turned to Shin, her expression firm.


    "Tomorrow, I n to talk with the Sandaime," she said. "You can guess why."


    Shin could indeed guess¡ªshe wanted answers regarding Nawaki''s situation. He nodded.


    "Fine. Tomorrow, we''ll see Hiruzen first. Then we''ll find Akiko."


    ....


    They spent the night in the Senjupound. The next morning, after grabbing a quick breakfast, they headed straight for the Hokage''s office.


    Despite their status as non-Konoha shinobi, no one dared bar their path¡ªHiruzen had explicitly ordered they should not be hindered, for fear of provoking a confrontation.


    ....


    Stepping into the familiar office, they found little about it changed. Tsunade fixed Hiruzen with a frosty look. He, in turn, studied Tsunade, Shin, and the rest, forcing a strained smile.


    "That''s a terrible attempt," Kushinamented tly.


    It was indeed painfully forced¡ªlike a man smiling under duress.


    "Sarutobi Hiruzen," Tsunade said coldly, "I want to know something. Why did Nawaki be a missing-nin?"


    She didn''t call him ''Hokage.'' Didn''t call him ''sensei.'' He was no longer worthy of the title.


    Hiruzen let out a resigned sigh, as though expecting this confrontation.


    "Tsunade, it''s not as though I wanted Nawaki to go rogue," he began. "But he killed his ownrades. You know Konoha''s stance¡ªstriking down fellow shinobi is unforgivable."


    Tsunade snorted, her eyes filled with mockery.


    "What if he acted in self-defense?" she shot back. "All of Konoha thinks he''s a murderer. And you? You just let them believe it¡ªbecause that was more convenient, wasn''t it?"


    Fury flickered in her golden eyes.


    "Tell me, Hiruzen. Did you have any hand in this?"


    "If it''s the truth you want," Shin interjected quietly, "You don''t need to ask him. You can ask me instead."


    He locked eyes with Hiruzen. In that moment, Shin''s pupils morphed into the <strong>three-tomoe Sharingan</strong>.


    rm shed across the Hokage''s features¡ªhe recognized the danger, but s, it was far toote.


    Shin ensnared him in a genjutsu with nothing more than a nce.


    Hiruzen''s advanced reflexes didn''t matter. Shin''s Potent ocr power now dwarfed most shinobi. Capturing Hiruzen was child''s y.


    In that instant, the truth unraveled.


    ''Danz¨­ had orchestrated everything, framing Nawaki for murder. His original n was to have him killed, but when that failed, he turned Nawaki into an outcast.''


    Hiruzen discovered the truth, he had effectively allowed Danzo''s scheme to stand, doing nothing to clear Nawaki''s name.


    It might not have been Hiruzen''s plot personally, but his silence and approval had allowed Nawaki''s betrayal status to stick.


    This came as a searing betrayal to Tsunade.


    Her grandmother had championed Hiruzen for the Hokage seat, letting him stabilize his power in the vige.


    Her grand-uncle, Tobirama Senju, had been Hiruzen''s teacher. And this was how he repaid the Senju n?


    Shin forced Hiruzen to reveal details about the n''s decline, too¡ª''there had been sabotage and maniption behind the scenes, with Hiruzenplicit.''


    Tsunade''s rage boiled over. Chakra red around her, cracking the floor in a violent burst.


    "We should just kill him," Kushina said, throwing Tsunade a meaningful nce. "Nothing else would ease that anger."


    Tsunade drew a shaky breath, her swirling chakra gradually settling.


    "Shin, release him from the genjutsu," shemanded softly.


    Shin shrugged. He ended the illusion, freeing Hiruzen. The Hokage blinked, beads of sweat on his brow, heart thudding at the memory of being helpless.


    He knew he''d just been under the Sharingan''s control, but not what secrets he''d spilled. The mere fact that Shin subdued him so effortlessly was terrifying.


    He looked up, seeing Tsunade still trembling with fury, and felt a pang of dread, fearing what had just been exposed.


    ????


    <strong>~</strong><strong>If you''re interested. you can read 27 Advanced Chapters /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [174] : The Nine-Tails’ Chakra

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ I¡¯ve been a bit off track these days, and I apologize for that. I try my best to keep releasing 2 quality chapters daily!


    ~ It won¡¯t be long before Shin''s rtionship with the girls is finally confirmed!


    ????


    "From this moment on," Tsunade dered coldly, "the Senju n has nothing to do with Konohagakure."


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked out of the Hokage''s office, Shin following beside her. Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan trailed behind, leaving Hiruzen alone in stunned silence.


    Tsunade had chosen not to strike him down, but she''d severed all remaining ties. If Konoha ever faced another crisis, she''d do nothing to help.


    The Senju and Uchiha may have founded Konoha, but that vige no longer existed¡ªnot the way it once did.


    ....


    "So," Shin said once they exited the Hokage building, "shall we look for Uzumaki Akiko next?"


    Now that they had secured the chakra of eight Tailed Beasts, only one remained¡ªthe Nine-Tails. Once he had its chakra, he could fuse them all together and unlock <strong>[Six Paths Senjutsu]</strong>.


    Mikoto crossed her arms. "Are you sure she''s even in the vige? What if she''s away on a mission?"


    Shin shook his head. "She won''t be. She''s the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, and she''s still young. No way Konoha would risk sending her out."


    Jinch¨±riki were too valuable. No vige would let their ultimate weapon run around recklessly, especially not one as crucial as the Nine-Tails.


    He frowned slightly. "That being said, I don''t actually know where she''s staying these days. Do any of you?"


    Kushina and Mikoto both shook their heads; they''d never paid much attention to Akiko''s personal life. Shin certainly hadn''t.


    "What if Hiruzen tries to hide her?" Tsunade asked.


    "Doubt it," Shin replied. "He knows I only want the Nine-Tails'' chakra, not the beast itself. He probably won''t try anything."


    But if Hiruzen ''did'' try, Shin wouldn''t hesitate to use force.


    ....


    After asking around, they finally tracked down Akiko''s residence. However, upon arriving, they found she wasn''t home.


    Someone else was. Standing at her doorstep, holding a bouquet of flowers, was¡ªUzumaki Kai.


    "....."


    The moment Tsunade caught sight of him, she drew back a fist and mmed it forward.


    <strong><em>CRACK!</em></strong>


    A sickening crunch echoed through the air. Kai was sent flying, mming through two trees beforending in a crumpled heap. Blood sttered the ground.


    "I didn''t expect him to survive that," Shin remarked, noting from his sensing that Kai was still alive¡ªbarely.


    "Good. I''m leaving him for Nawaki," Tsunade said coolly. "He nearly got Nawaki killed once¡ªNawaki wanted to settle that score personally. If not for that, I''d have crushed him entirely."


    Kushina nced around. "So Akiko''s not here, huh?" She sounded disappointed. "Did wee all this way for nothing?"


    "We''ll wait," Shin decided. "She has toe back eventually."


    ....


    They didn''t have to wait long.


    Around ten minutester, Akiko appeared¡ªreturning home with Minato Namikaze walking beside her.


    Akiko stopped in her tracks the moment she saw them. "Shin? Kushina? Mikoto? What are you all doing here?"


    "We''re here for you," Shin answered, stepping toward her. Minato, at her side, tensed, one hand moving toward a concealed kunai. He knew Shin had left Konoha and was potentially an enemy.


    Shin caught Minato''s wary posture but ignored it.


    "What do you want with me?" Akiko asked, blinking warily.


    They were distantly rted as fellow Uzumaki, but not close. At best, they were casual acquaintances.


    Shin smiled. "Your Nine-Tails."


    Akiko''s body stiffened. She instinctively took a step back, rm shing in her eyes.


    "Rx," Shin reassured her. "I just need to borrow some of its chakra."


    Before she could react, he reached out and ced a hand on her stomach¡ªright over the seal that held the Nine-Tails within her.


    Immediately, his <strong>Rinne-Tenseigan</strong>activated, and he began extracting chakra.


    Akiko''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t move.


    Minato, seeing this, sprang into action¡ªbut before he could interfere, a kunai whizzed past his face, forcing him to halt.


    "Don''t interrupt Shin," Mikoto ordered quietly.


    Her <strong>[Three-Tomoe Sharingan]</strong>gleamed dangerously. Even though she had yet to awaken the Mangeky¨­, her deadly precision with thrown weapons made even someone like Minato hesitate.


    His instincts told him¡ªif he took another step, she wouldn''t miss.


    Shin continued his work, siphoning arge portion of the Nine-Tails'' chakra.


    The beast inside Akiko howled in fury, but it was powerless to stop him. It had been asleep when Shin stole its energy, leaving it momentarily disoriented.


    A momentter, Shin pulled his hand away.


    Akiko shot Shin a tense re.


    "Why so suspicious?" Shin said with mild amusement. "We''re both Uzumaki, after all. I didn''t harm you or your seal. You have nothing to fear."


    Turning away, he waved to Tsunade and the others.


    "We''ve got what we came for. Time to go."


    He didn''t even nce at Akiko again. She was irrelevant to him.


    ....


    Minato finally rxed when Shin and his group disappeared from sight. Letting out a slow breath, he turned¡ªonly to notice something else lying nearby.


    Someone was badly injured.


    He and Akiko hurried over to find Uzumaki Kai lying there, battered and unconscious. Tsunade had not killed him, but she''d definitely inflicted serious damage.


    Despite their dislike for Kai, the pair still lugged him off to Konoha Hospital.


    ????@@novelbin@@


    <strong>~ 27 Advanced Chapters Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [176] : Mikoto Would Make a Perfect Wife

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Now, floating within him was a single potent mass of <strong>Ten-Tails chakra</strong>¡ªfar purer and stronger than any Tailed Beast energy. Next, he had to fuse itpletely with his own.


    The final step would take about a week toplete¡ªmerging it thoroughly with his own reserves. A bit time-consuming, but well worth it, as his Chakra quality would skyrocket.


    Once that was aplished, he''d have the full might of Ten-Tails¨Cgrade chakra in his bloodstream, vastly boosting his strength.


    Satisfied for the day, he realized the sky was already darkening, so he headed back to the settlement.


    ....


    Inside the house, he found only Tsunade and Mikoto.


    "Where are Kushina and Konan?" he asked, noticing their absence.


    "Still brainstorming," Tsunade answered, half amused. "No idea how they n on recruiting vigers, though. They''re the only two around."


    Mikotoughed lightly.


    "I can''t imagine how they''ll form a functioning Hidden Vige, but at least they''re enthusiastic."


    "Let them dream. If they hit a wall, maybe they''ll give up. By the way, what about you, Tsunade? You used to summon slug creatures, right¡ªare you still interested in that?" Shin shrugged.


    Tsunade nodded, producing a <strong>Summoning Scroll</strong>from her pouch.


    "I have a Summoning Contract¡ªSlug Summons from Shikkotsu Forest," she said. "Care to sign it? Might as well give you the chance."


    He nced at it and grimaced.


    "No thanks. I''m not into slugs¡­or toads, or snakes for that matter."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes and put it away. Meanwhile, Mikoto tapped Shin''s shoulder, voice quiet and polite.


    "Shin, I have a request."


    Shin turned, and for a second, he simply admired Mikoto''s gentle demeanor.


    "Mikoto, let me just say¡ª" he mused aloud, "you really do have that Yamato Nadeshiko vibe¡ªlike a ''perfect wife material'',"


    Mikoto flushed instantly, heart beating fast. Was he hinting at¡ªproposing?


    "What about me?" Tsunade cut in, sounding irked.


    Shin gave her a pointed look.


    "You? You have your merits, but that delicate housewife aura is definitely not one of them."


    "...."


    Tsunade''s brow twitched. Before she could retort, Shin noticed Mikoto''s cheeks had gone pink.


    Mikoto, trying to steady her nerves, quickly changed the subject.


    "Could you fetch Kushina and Konan for dinner? The food will go cold otherwise."


    "Sure," Shin nced at Tsunade''s clenched fists and decided to vanish in a swirl of space-time ninjutsu.


    "Tch, he escaped," Tsunade growled.


    Mikoto chuckled softly, then returned to the kitchen to prepare the meal.


    ....


    ....


    Shin located Kushina and Konan just in time to hear Kushina passionately painting grand future ns:


    "Konan, if we work hard enough, we''ll be the Greatest Shinobi Vige in the entire world!"


    Konan offered a polite nod at each of Kushina''s big ims. Spotting Shin, she rushed over, relief evident on her face.


    "Kushina, done daydreaming yet?" Shin asked, stepping forward. "You must be hungry. Time to eat."@@novelbin@@


    Kushina spun around, eyes shining.


    "Yes, let''s go. But hey, Shin, how about helping us n too?"


    "No thanks. Isn''t it supposed to be an All-female vige? I''m a guy. I''d kind of ruin the concept."


    "We could make an exception," she pressed.


    "Here''s the honest truth: I''m just not interested. Sorry." Shin sighed.


    Kushina glowered.


    "Fine. One day, you''lle begging to join, and I''ll m the door in your face."


    But Shin merelyughed, suspecting that day would nevere.


    "Sure, sure. Let''s talk about that after we fill our stomachs, yeah?"


    ....


    He grabbed both of them by the wrist, then warped back to the house using <strong>[Yomotsu Hirasaka]</strong>.


    Upon arrival, Tsunade''s stare bored into Shin with dangerous intensity.


    "Oh? Did you make her mad again?" Kushina asked him mischievously.


    Tsunade promptly gave the answer:


    "Kushina, Shin was gushing about how Mikoto is a perfect wife material," she announced, eyes gleaming with vengeance. "Thought you might want to know."


    "...." Kushina''s smile vanished. Her gaze snapped to Shin, ice in her voice.


    "Is that so, Shin? you like Mikoto more than me?"


    Tsunade folded her arms, clearly enjoying the show.


    "Speak up," she taunted.


    Shin shrugged casually.


    "I did say Mikoto is basically the ideal. She''s gentle, considerate, basically any guy''s dream wife."


    "What about me, then?" Kushina demanded, bristling at the perceived slight. "Are you telling me you like Mikoto more than me? Because I recall a certain promise you made in childhood¡ªthat I''d be your one and only!!"


    "Huh?" Shin blinked. "I don''t remember that at all. When did I supposedly say this?"


    "Oh, you definitely did. In your sleep, you said it. Or are you too scared to admit it now?" she retorted, voice dripping with righteous indignation.


    Shin rolled his eyes, deciding not to get sucked into that particr argument. He picked up a seaweed rice ball and took a bite.


    "Whatever. Let''s just eat¡ªfood''s getting cold."


    ????


    <strong>~ 27 Advanced Chapters Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [177] : Teaching Tsunade and Mikoto Sage Mode

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    After dinner, Shin finally managed to cate Kushina, only to shoot a frustrated re at Tsunade, who''d been enjoying the show from the sidelines.


    "Shin-nii, do you prefer gentle girls?" Konan tugged on Shin''s sleeve, asking curiously.


    "Not exactly," he replied with a wry grin, ruffling her hair. "I like pretty girls. Though if someone''s a bad-tempered ''olddy,'' not even beauty can save her in my eyes."


    He shot a teasing look at Tsunade, who froze in ce.


    "Shin, if you''ve got the guts, don''t run! I''m gonna pummel you!"


    "Hey, hold on, I didn''t say it was you," Shin protested, hurriedly blocking Tsunade''s punch. "Unless you''re admitting to being a cranky grandma?"


    Tsunade glowered, torn between punching him and thus confirming his joke, or letting it slide. Sensing her predicament, Shin quickly backtracked:


    "Okay, okay, I was just messing around. Look at you¡ªradiant, youthful, absolutely stunning!"


    After a string of sweet-talking, Tsunade finally cooled off, though she remained visibly annoyed.


    ....


    The following morning, Shin intended to resume training. Kushina wanted to map out further ns for her "Greatest Shinobi Vige,"


    This time, Konan didn''t apany Kushina¡ªshe found an excuse to stay behind and practice on her own.


    At that point, Tsunade stopped Shin in his tracks.


    "Shin," Tsunade called out. "Teach me Sage Mode."


    "Me?" He blinked. "Couldn''t you learn it from the Slug Sage of Shikkotsu Forest?"


    After all, each of the Three Great Sage Regions (Mount My¨­boku, Ry¨±chi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest) had their own methods for teaching Senjutsu. Some even spected that Hashirama Senju learned from Shikkotsu Forest. Others suspected he''d developed his own approach, much like Shin.


    "I don''t want the slugs teaching me¡ªI want you," Tsunade retorted, crossing her arms. "Got a problem with that?"


    "Nope, no problem," Shin said with mock surrender. "I wouldn''t dare."


    He didn''t mind at all. Still, he feltpelled to warn her:


    "But remember, learning Sage Mode isn''t easy. Kushina took a long while to master it, so you''ll have to be patient."


    He recalled that in canon, Tsunade never disyed Sage Mode, but Shin figured she should be capable enough¡ªespecially given her own formidable constitution.


    "I''d expect it to be hard," Tsunade said.


    At that moment, Mikoto stepped forward.


    "Shin, I''d like to learn too," she said.


    She had attempted it years before, but with lower chakra reserves, it had proven too difficult. Now, as an Uchiha with a more developed chakra pool, she was ready to try again.


    Shin nodded easily.


    "Sure, teaching one or two doesn''t make a difference."


    If the two women had known he was mentallyparing them to "sheep," they might have clobbered him on the spot. Mikoto, being gentle, might have let it slide. Tsunade, on the other hand, would''ve tested her monster strength on him.


    ....


    He led them to a specially-built training field in their settlement. Konan joined them, though only to train on her own. Kushina was off, preupied with her "vige" ns.


    "Alright, listen up." Shin began.


    <strong>"Sage Mode</strong>is formed by blending <strong>Three Energies</strong>:


    <strong>¢Ù Natural Energy</strong>(from the environment)


    <strong>¢Ú Physical Energy</strong>(your body''s stamina)


    <strong>¢Û Spiritual Energy</strong>(your mental focus)"


    "Together, these three create <strong>Senjutsu chakra</strong>, which massively enhances your <strong>Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu.</strong>"


    Mikoto already knew some of this, but she listened again carefully.


    "The tricky part is maintaining an exact bnce¡ªeach of the three energies has to be about one-third of the mix. If natural energy dominates beyond that ratio, you get swallowed up by nature. If it''s less than a third, Sage Mode fails to activate."


    "If someone''s overwhelmed by Natural Energy, what happens?" Tsunade asked, her tone subdued.


    Shin''s expression turned serious.


    "You literally be part of the environment. Turned into stone, integrated with nature¡ªtake your pick. The point is, you vanish as a human."


    Tsunade grimaced at the thought. Shin went on:


    "Anyway, first step is sensing natural energy. Absorbing it."


    He added a stern warning:@@novelbin@@


    "Don''t attempt any fusion while I''m not around. You do not want to risk being devoured by nature."


    "Got it," Tsunade said, nodding. "I''m not itching to be a tree or something."


    With that, Shin motioned for them to begin. Tsunade and Mikoto each sat, eyes closed, trying to feel the faint presence of nature around them.


    "Uh¡­ Shin?" Tsunade called, raising a brow. "Is that really all? You''re just telling us to sense it?"


    "Yes," Shin replied. "Calming your mind is key. Don''t hold on to distracting thoughts."


    He paused, remembering something:


    "But I can help. Let me gather nature energy here to speed things up."


    Stepping back, Shin activated <strong>Sage Mode</strong>, pulling in an intense concentration of natural energy from miles around.


    Tsunade and Mikoto instantly felt the world around them saturate with elemental power.


    "This draws in the surrounding nature chakra. Right now, the ambient Natural Energy is hundreds of times denser. If you can''t sense it now, you never will."


    They each shut their eyes, clearing their minds, focusing on the currents swirling in the air. Shin stood guard, making sure they remained safe and stable while they took their first step.


    He also mentally acknowledged that for Tsunade, it might be simpler due to her unique Senju body, whereas Mikotocked a direct n-based perk like that. Still, they both had formidable chakra pools.


    ????


    <strong>~ 27 Advanced Chapters Avable on /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 [181] : Kushina’s Confession

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Having achieved <strong>Six Paths Sage Mode</strong>, Shin set his sights on another crucial goal: acquiring the <strong>Kekkei M¨­ra</strong>. In his view, only after mastering that art would he truly stand at the pinnacle of Six Paths power.


    Kekkei M¨­ra surpassed both Kekkei Genkai and Kekkei T¨­ta, representing the fusion of <em>all</em>nature transformations¡ªFire, Wind, Earth, Water, Lightning, Yin, and Yang.


    Although his <strong>Truth-Seeking Orbs</strong>already embodied aspects of Yin-Yang and the five elements, they weren''t the same as Kekkei M¨­ra itself.


    "It won''t be quick, Absorbing so many chakra properties is probably harder than the Six Paths Sage Mode." Shin mused.


    Still, he was in no hurry. Between his own training, he also supervised Tsunade, Mikoto, and Kushina. With Shin''s keen eye, guiding them was almost effortless.


    Tsunade and Mikoto continued honing <strong>Sage Mode</strong>; even Kushina revisited her own Sage training, striving to shorten the time it took to enter Sage Mode in battle.


    She couldn''t activate it instantly, which was a major weakness. She was trying to ovee this weakness, but Shin couldn''t guarantee she would seed.


    ....


    "What are you doing sneaking around?" Shin asked, turning to see that it was¡ªKushina.


    "I-I wasn''t sneaking. Just taking a break." She puffed her cheeks.


    She sat down beside him, a bit closer than usual. Shin, who had been reading a scroll on the <strong>Edo Tensei</strong>technique, arched an eyebrow.


    "Still studying that Reanimation Jutsu?" she asked.


    "It''s more like a specialized form of <strong>Summoning</strong>," Shin exined. "An impressive one¡ªthough it demands a live sacrifice."


    Kushina frowned.


    "It''s so brutal. Needing a living person as an offering¡ªif Tobirama invented it, he sure wasn''t a nice guy."


    "This is the shinobi world," Shin said dryly. "How many genuine ''nice guys'' do you think we''ve got?"


    Kushina harrumphed.@@novelbin@@


    "So¡­you''re including yourself as not a nice guy, huh?"


    Shin chuckled.


    "Well. I''m definitely no hero. Just ask the rest of the world; most of them think I''m a butcher. The ''Reaper of the Shinobi World'' isn''t exactly a saint, is it?"


    Hearing him say that, Kushina nced away, then reached out to grab Shin''s wrist.


    "Enough training for now. I want to take a break. Will youe with me?" Kushina looked at him expectantly.


    Shin blinked, then set aside the Edo Tensei scroll, getting to his feet.


    "Alright. Lead the way."


    Kushina''s eyes lit with excitement. She led him off, departing from the training area.


    ....


    Not long after, Tsunade and Mikoto realized that both Shin and Kushina had vanished.


    They had been focused on training and hadn''t noticed when Shin and Kushina left. Tsunade asked Konan.


    "Konan, have you seen Shin and Kushina?" Tsunade asked, scanning the spot where they''d been moments before.


    "Yes, Kushina-neechan dragged Shin-nii away. They went that way." Konan answered, pointing in the direction they disappeared.


    Tsunade and Mikoto exchanged a look¡ªKushina was known to drag Shin off spontaneously, often to find good food or do something random. This time, though, they had a nagging feeling it might be more than that.


    "Should we go find them?" Mikoto suggested.


    Tsunade agreed without hesitation. They took Konan with them and went to look for Shin and Kushina.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Kushina and Shin walked through a familiar forest¡ªa ce they often visited in childhood.


    "It''s exactly how I remember," Kushina said nostalgically.


    "We used to train here constantly¡­ Any time I couldn''t find you, I''d just check this forest."


    "Yeah, So many memories," Shin said, ncing around.


    She pouted:


    "You always trained. Never had time to just hang out."


    Shin gave a faint shrug.


    "I was trying to get stronger so I could protect you, Couldn''t do that without training."


    As always, he reached out to ruffle her hair¡ªhis usual tactic whenever she got huffy. It still worked; she softened.


    "Makes me miss those days, Back then, you only looked after <em>me</em>¡ªbut now¡­" Kushina said softly.


    She trailed off, voice heavy with wistfulness.


    "...."


    Sensing her tone, Shin opted for silence.


    After a moment, Kushina leaned into him, pressing her head against his chest, letting her arms wrap around his waist. He returned the hug, both of them enjoying the quiet closeness.


    "Shin¡­ I love you."


    Her words broke the silence. She nced up, cheeks reddening, forcing down her embarrassment.


    Shin wasn''t shocked; he''d known how she felt for a long time. Still, he gave her a reassuring smile, and her eyes shone with hope.


    "What about you? Do you¡­love me back?" Kushina asked nervously.


    "Of course I do, Kushina," Shin said, tightening his embrace.


    Kushina visibly rxed, tension slipping away. She''d half-feared he''d reject her.


    "I''ve loved you since we were kids," she admitted softly, resting her head back against his chest.


    Shin stroked her hair, cherishing the moment. Then she spoke again, gaze flicking up to meet his.


    "Shin, can we not go back tonight?" Kushina asked, her eyes shining.


    A shy flush spread across her face, but it was obvious what she meant.


    Shin''s heart gave a small leap; he''d read that message loud and clear. They were alone in the forest¡ªno watchers, no obligations.


    "Sure," he agreed gently. Only a fool would refuse.


    Kushina smiled.


    Feeling her warmth against him, Shin used <strong>Wood Release</strong>to build a modest but cozy cabin. Then they stepped inside, shutting the door behind them.


    ????


    <strong>~</strong><strong>If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters /dragonnx</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!